Follow TV Tropes

Following

History Headscratchers / NarutoPageTwo

Go To

OR

Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


** Hidan is new to Akatsuki, he probably wasn't there when Orochimaru was a member.

to:

** Hidan is new to Akatsuki, he probably wasn't there when Orochimaru was a member.member and there are a lot of thing we don't know about Hidan immortality. Hidan can't be killed normally but will he grow old and senile? Orochimaru want longevity, he was pretty hard to killed as he was.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

**Hidan is new to Akatsuki, he probably wasn't there when Orochimaru was a member.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* So...Kabuto was able to preform Edo Tensei through his 'puppets' and use the corpses on the battlefield to summon the old Seven Swordsman of the Mist at the same time. Essentially...if any of the Mooks fall in battle, someone extremely powerful will be resurrected in their place on Akatsuki's side. Similar to every fight Sasuke has ever been into, Kishimoto seems to have written himself into a corner that only a massive DuesExMachina can solve. Especially considering that the Ninja forces don't seem to be doing very well, even though most of the zombies (And the most powerful) haven't even entered the battle yet.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
bugs bug me

Added DiffLines:

*Kabutops recently zombified the Aburame from Madara's head. How is he supposed to fight? They use bugs. Are the bugs going to be zombified, or are they somehow normal even though he's zombified, or can't he use them now, or what?

Added: 974

Changed: 1

Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


*** While I agree that Madara may have been lying at some points to make himself look better, I'm positive he's not lying the entire time. There was the scene in the later mangas where he specifically talks to Zetsu about how the promise he made to Itachi about not attacking Konoha is no longer valid. There is no reason for him to lie about that to his liuetenant, so at least some of what he said is probably true.

to:

*** While I agree that Madara may have been lying at some points to make himself look better, I'm positive he's not lying the entire time. There was the scene in the later mangas where he specifically talks to Zetsu about how the promise he made to Itachi about not attacking Konoha is no longer valid. There is no reason for him to lie about that to his liuetenant, so at least some of what he said is probably true. true.
*** You guys all appear to be operating on the assumption that ''someone'' was in the right here. The truth is that the entire story is about a series of bad decisions all around that show the grudges that stem back to before the founding of Konoha, with the Uchiha and the Senju ultimately unable to get past their old enmity for one another and transferring their grudge down to future generations. This ultimately leads to a situation where there is not "right" decision and even certain "best" decisions are still going to end up screwing someone over. Essentially, Madara's story is about the age old conflict between the Uchiha and the Senju coming to a head, which brings about the massacre, thus perpetuating the cycle of hatred theme that has become central to the entire manga. The ultimate answer is that neither group was in the right and the whole massacre was the result of bad decisions on both sides going all the way back to the founding of the village.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* Maybe I misunderstood but wasn't Hidan immortal because of a technique? Specifically that blood ritual? It seems to me that it would be rediculously easy to watch the guy for a few weeks/months/years and just copy the jutsu that he uses in EVERY fight.

Added: 362

Removed: 362

Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


* Hyuugacest- People who ship this claim that it's okay because Hinata/Hanabi and Neji are cousins, so there isn't that much of a genetic similarity, ''but'' since Hiashi and Hizashi were identical twins, wouldn't that make Hinata/Hanabi and Neji genetically half siblings? (I mean, I ''know'' not literally, but just on a genetic level, how does that ''work''?)



* Hyuugacest- People who ship this claim that it's okay because Hinata/Hanabi and Neji are cousins, so there isn't that much of a genetic similarity, ''but'' since Hiashi and Hizashi were identical twins, wouldn't that make Hinata/Hanabi and Neji genetically half siblings? (I mean, I ''know'' not literally, but just on a genetic level, how does that ''work''?)
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* Hyuugacest- People who ship this claim that it's okay because Hinata/Hanabi and Neji are cousins, so there isn't that much of a genetic similarity, ''but'' since Hiashi and Hizashi were identical twins, wouldn't that make Hinata/Hanabi and Neji genetically half siblings? (I mean, I ''know'' not literally, but just on a genetic level, how does that ''work''?)
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

** It was probably based on the [[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fennec_Fox fennec fox]].
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* I seem to remember it being asked once (and has disappeared during the restructuring), but if the Aburame clan insects are referred to as "parasitic insects," why do we never see them acting like parasites? They're clearly symbiotic with the Aburame, naturally, but all their other behavior seems to show them as straight-up carnivorous (or...thaumavorous) predators.

Added: 584

Changed: 2

Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


**** Didn't he just summon the corpses?

to:

**** *** Didn't he just summon the corpses?



**** Kabuto, for whatever reason, does NOT seem to have the limitations that Orochimaru had. He rezs all dead Akatsuki members save Hidan, plus a person that makes the Big Bad VERY uneasy, and he indicates that isn't all he has.

to:

**** *** Kabuto, for whatever reason, does NOT seem to have the limitations that Orochimaru had. He rezs all dead Akatsuki members save Hidan, plus a person that makes the Big Bad VERY uneasy, and he indicates that isn't all he has.


Added DiffLines:

** The most obvious answer is that he was confident in his minions' ability to take out the Leaf on their own, and only summoned the Hokages to screw with Hiruzen. He didn't summon the Sage of Six Paths because Orochimaru is a troll and he was trying to troll the Third. He [[UnderStatement greatly underestimated]] the extent of the Third's HeroicWillpower and by the time he realized that "Shit! I should have summoned the Sage of Six Paths!" He was already caught by the Third's Dead Demon Consuming Seal, by which time he was too busy trying to escape to bother with more zombies.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

** More than likely, yes. However, as of the latest chapters, she still has the snake abilities. Probably because she was, in fact, Orochimaru's protegee for awhile.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* Orochimaru's dead, right? So what happened to Anko's curse seal? Did it even do anything like Sasuke's?
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None



to:

** That would be correct, if Itachi wasn't being portrayed as anything than a tragic hero at this point. By each and every character, he is being told that he was a loyal Konoha nin that did what he needed to for peace...but Itachi did numberous unnecessary evils. I sincerely doubt that everyone in the Uchiha clan besides Sasuke was in on the coup. I highly doubt that he needed to use Tsukiyomi so excessively. He was really going to let Kisame cut off a 12 year old's legs. His motivations don't make sense. He wanted to do sasuke a favor by making him 'a hero', but Sasuke was adjusting to live nicely. I doubt he would have given up on justice, even if he did give up on vengence, so he still would have come out a hero, just with a healthier mindset. If he was seriously going against Madara, he would not have allowed Madara to get his hands on Naruto, yet he was about to let Kisame cut off his legs so he could carry him off. It's moral complexity gone wrong where his behavior isn't uncertain, just illogical.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* Dear lord. Itachi is neither pure evil nor the Messiah, and Madara himself has said that the whole thing left Itachi screwed in the head. The elders took an extreme and morally questionable measure to solve a dangerous situation, and upon finding out Kakashi and Yamato seemed to find it scandalous. Politics in Konoha are more complicated than "The Hokage is da boss". None of this has ever been portrayed in the series as anything other than a giant, tragic, horrifying mess. Not being an utterly simplistic AlwaysChaoticEvil vs Pure Good story is not bad writing.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

** Real answer: All of the above is based on speculation (yes, even the wiki link). Every ultra-powerful technique we've ever seen in the manga has some kind of downside/limitation. We just haven't seen edo tensei's yet.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


** Because he is old, bitter, and ''completely insane''. Also, Mokuton harvesting, which has just about as much godmod potential as Sharingan; he probably intends to use them to help keep the Jyuubi under control.

to:

** Because he is old, bitter, bitter about how the First ultimately beat him, and ''completely insane''. Also, Mokuton harvesting, which has just about as much godmod potential as Sharingan; he probably intends to use them to help keep the Jyuubi under control.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

** Because he is old, bitter, and ''completely insane''. Also, Mokuton harvesting, which has just about as much godmod potential as Sharingan; he probably intends to use them to help keep the Jyuubi under control.

Removed: 243418

Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


* Why didn't Itachi just kill Sasuke out of a MercyKill? He ''knew'' he was going to live a horrible life with no friends doing terrible things, so just put him out of his misery for crying out loud! I would've done that! And if he felt guilty, then he could've just, you know, ''killed himself'', which would not only end his ''own'' guilt, but ensure no one ever found out the truth, and save ''everyone'' a ton of trouble!
** Itachi ''couldn't'' bring himself to kill Sasuke, horrible life or no, because he had such a soft spot for his little brother. Also, don't forget, Itachi threatened Danzou that if he touched a hair on Sasuke's head, he would make the old man pay. If Itachi killed himself, Danzou would probably have finished the job Itachi started. By forcing Sasuke to get stronger, he ensures that Sasuke will become strong enough to defend himself and he still gets put out of his misery eventually.
* Shizune's death. Just like ''that'' - anticlimactic, vaguely disrespectful, and with little-to-no impact on the characters themselves. I didn't even realise she'd died until a few chapters later, when they mention her "sacrifice". For god's sake, ''Ebisu'' got a bigger scene than her, and he's still alive! One of the more likeable, well-connected side characters of the story is offed in a way that makes Mrs. Rowling's death scenes look well done, and it bugs me.
** Agreed, I did not even realize she was dead either until they said she was. She was one of my favorite minor characters.
*** Which begs the question who will milk Tsunade now?.But all joking aside how will she react when she finds out her faithful aide is dead?
**** As of chapter 449 the question is moot.
** I found her death similarly anticlimactic, which is why I didn't think she was really dead.
* Why does almost everyone in the fandom believe that Ino's character is based around her being TheLibby? Bitch, slut, gossip, the mischaracterisation always seems the same - Is it just her choice of dress? Her major character development scenes have consisted of:
** Her sticking her neck out for the nerd while still a little kid, kicking TheLibby to the curb in the process.
** Her helping aforesaid nerd out of her shell as a friend and mentor.
** Her having a respectful battle with her rival, and later having no problems becoming friends with her again after the aforesaid nerd ditched their friendship to chase a guy.
*** I can't really recall ''any'' fan fics where Ino is treated as the Libby. She is usually characterized as essentially a good person, if somewhat shallow with a few negative "popular girl" characteristic and willing to do whatever it takes to get the guy (usually Sasuke, but many times in AU fics it ends up being Naruto). She certainly gets treated better than Sakura many times.
*** I think it's a combination of her having "popular girl" traits and the fact she's still hung up on Sasuke and guys like him, whereas Sakura has, by and large, gotten over it. Still, I have rarely come across fics which portray her as TheLibby since she's almost always paired off with either Shikamaru, Choji or Naruto. Ino/Shikamaru is still a popular ship and doesn't get in the way of Sasuke/Sakura, it's impossible to portray her as shallow if she's with a fat guy and no one is going to stick the main character with a shallow harpy. As a resuly, Ino is frequently put in a better light than Sakura.
*** {{Zeful}} actaually got into this argument for a H-flash game. The responces was as follows: "Ino is definitely a whore. She spends 90% of her time worrying about appearance. Sakura is a whore because she's basically Ino's rival, and would compete to be a bigger whore[...]" Which is still confusees me. But then I go to the onemanga Naruto forums, and the Fanfiction forums and both Ino and Sakura are treated as sexually promiscuous for liking Sasuke.
* Why does Naruto make such a big deal out of Ebisu being a pervert? He's used Sexy Jutsu on Iruka and the Third, giving them both the Nosebleed, and his sensei is Kakashi, who ''reads dirty books in public'' - and yet, Ebisu gets a Nosebleed from the even more powerful Harem Jutsu and Naruto is shocked by this!
** Naruto respects Iruka and the Third and Kakashi is too open and unflappable to be a good target. The thing about Ebisu is that he's a closet pervert (I believe it was the English dub that put it like that). He tries to act professional and cover it up and that's why Naruto makes a big deal about it.
* Why is the Chidori considered an assassination Jutsu? It's fast, yes, but so are plenty of ninja. Add to that the noise and bright lights, and...who's Kakashsi gonna assassinate with it? A deaf, dumb, and blind guy?
** I think its because it was supposed to be a quick kill thing. [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/333/15/ Charge, dash,]] [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/333/16/ BAM lighting into the brain, heart, or other important organ.]]
** Presumably once you're running towards someone as fast as you can, the special effects become a moot point. The technique is great for assassination because it's great for penetrating defenses.
* Chapter 449, just..Chapter 449, biggest. asspull. ever.
** No, seriously, someone explain to me how the hell the Rinnegan has the power to ''bring people back to life''. Next thing you know, Madara's Sharingan will be able to turn back time and Konoha will return to its unnuked state (after, of course, Naruto manages to convert Madara to the Good Side with ThePowerOfLove).
** Really. It's nice to know that the last... oh, let's see, the attack started in 419, so the last ''thirty chapters'' have been a ''complete waste of goddamn time''. It's... it's like the entire Pain arc just retroactively became ''filler''.
** Yes, this chapter was much more frustrating than not. All the weight and power this last arc had, especially because it used AnyoneCanDie, was completely castrated thanks to one chapter. Sure, Pain may not be universally hated anymore, but really if they did this already, who is to say they couldn't pull something this extreme again? And to put the topping on the cake, the end of the chapter featured the return of [[SarcasmMode everybody's favorite pretty boy]] Sasuke because we certainly were missing his wonderful contributions to the story. Also, did Konan ever contribute ANYTHING significant to the story?
*** Presumably after Konan returns to the Rain Village, she'll carry on like Pain's still alive as his mouthpiece, and convince the citizens that he's not really dead (note that no one there knows what he looks like, so she can presumably pull it off). This would help keep order in the village, and help her work toward Naruto's vision of peace. Then again, her role is unfortunately quite minor compared to the other members of Akatsuki.
** Kishimoto tried to show how things would have ended had Naruto not chosen a better way, but it was poor in its execution. Then again, this is a shonen manga, so I guess we should have known better than to expect the resolution that would happen in a seinen series.
** Yeah... This just wrecked naruto for me... Completely. Kishimoto just jumped the friggin' whale shark here.
** As much that was a DeusExMachina, it wasn't a ''full'' ResetButton as the physical structure of the village is still in ruins and what Naruto's goals are have since change. ''That'' was apparently what was the point of this. Also, with the entire story showing the negative points of revenge, I suppose it makes sense to show the positive of forgiveness--it's just that implausibility of it makes it a SpaceWhaleAesop. Additionally, even ''if'' he hadn't done that we wouldn't be in AnyoneCanDie territory because everyone that died (Kakashi, Shizune, Fukasaku) was pretty high on the SortingAlgorithmOfMortality. To be honest I don't think constant death of secondary characters actually made the story any better and I'm ready to just move on with it , [[InternetBackdraft I sure as well won't be going near any forum anytime soon]]. (P.S. you're supposed to add comments at the ''top'', not the bottom).
*** You're actually supposed to put them at the bottom. But nobody's complaining about someone putting an entry at the top, so no harm, no foul.
**** I would like to point out that Pain's been pulling resurrection style tricks -the entire time-. So it's more of a chekovs gun than anything else, if admitedly one that was up the authors [[Asspull ass]].
* How does Gedo Rinne Tensei No Jutsu work anyway? Visually, it looks like it restores those souls/lives taken by any of the Pains. This doesn't explain Kakashi being alive again, since he technically killed himself through chakra exhaustion, but Jiraya staying dead, despite being killed more directly by God Realm Pain. Of course it might be too soon to declare Jiraya's final fate... he's probably drying out his clothing before walking back to Konoha, for all we know.
** I assume it doesn't have to be somebody killed by Pain, but rather it can bring back people who died in a certain area and have only been dead for a short amount of time.
* The last major battle that a woman actually fought in (ie did something more than just heal her ally/get stabbed and StuffedIntheFridge) was against Sasori. That was ''nearly 200 chapters ago''. This seriously bugs me. If Sakura gets matched up against Karin instead of, say, Suigetsu, I will cut a bitch.
** Though it would be hilarious if Karin and Sakura are matched up, and Sakura just taps her in the head {{OneHitKO}}ing her, '''then''' going after Suigetsu/Juugo/Sasuke
** On a side note, Suigetsu would actually be a big problem to Sakura, considering her fighting style. If the filler (and Karin's merciless beatings) confirm anything is that Suigetsu's unique nature makes it impossible to cause ''any'' kind of wounds, since he'll just turn to water, so just ignore the fanfics where Sakura punches him a new black and bloody eye. Not to say it wouldn't be hilarious to see Sakura beating Suigetsu but facts are facts.
*** Well, he apparently needs a constant source of water to maintain his NighInvulnerability. Since they're in a country full of snow, he'll either be at an advantage (lots of water if he has a way to melt it) or a disadvantage (since he's made almost entirely of water he might start to freeze up or slow down).
* So. Um. If Nagato can ''bring back the dead'', and apparently can bring back hundreds of people at once even when he himself has virtually no energy left... why didn't he just bring back Yahiko years ago? I can understand that maybe his parents were too decayed by the time he learned that trick, but he's got Yahiko's extremely well-preserved corpse walking around with him.
** I think it only works on the recently deceased (if you preserve a body that doesn't make the person any closer to being alive, you just have a body that remains in one piece), and it's probably something he only learned years after Yahiko already died. Though the Rinnegan always made him strong, it probably took him a while to learn how to do much with it; before all he did was summon some demon when he probably already knew regular summoning, while making something like that probably took a lot longer. Also, Konan said he had control over life and death because Nagato was "the 7th path", implying he could only do it since he did whatever to make the other six paths. It's kind of hard to remember because the arc has taken up so long real-time, but all of those people would have only died within a couple hours in-series.
** He an probably only restore people that he himself killed intentionally. Yahiko technically killed himself, so couldn't be restored by Nagato's technique.
* It just bugs me that this latest chapter is going to get so much bashing from the anti-Kishimoto people on this very wiki. I'm going to risk the flames and say ''I loved this chapter.''
** Hey, no one's gonna hate you for loving it. I personally liked the part where Kakashi forgiving his dad because I thought it was touching. But you have to be '''BLIND''' to not see the horrible DeusExMachina that was Nagato's version of the Dragon Balls. And then there's even more FridgeLogic from Nagato's actions that most people have found out and posted all over this page...
*** Well, I am [[BlindWithoutEm optically impaired]]... Still, I see nothing wrong with this DEM - it's not like we haven't had them before (Deus Ex Machingan, everytime the Fox intervenes, Gaara's resurrection...). I'm just going to enjoy Shizune and Kakashi's being-alive-again status ?
*** Personally, I can't understand how anyone can think that nothing is wrong with a DEM (Especially this one which made the last 30 chapters almost worthless). [[{{DisContinuity}} Unless you doing what I think you're doing...]]
**** I'm used to them, I guess. I've seen worse DEMs then this. Hell, this seems downright logical when compared to most of the crap Sasuke puts us through. Or maybe I'm just the kind of person who tries to find the best in everything. And here, I'm focusing on the positiveness of having beloved characters not be dead anymore. (It wasn't a ''whole'' waste of an arc - Konoha's still in ruins, we saw the Eight-Tailed transformation, Hinata confessed, and we got an update on Kabuchimaru, Anko, Sai and Yamato. IMO, all this overshadows the Resurrection.)
** I can admit that I thought it was a decent idea for showing how forgiveness can actually be better than revenge it's just that it wasn't set up very well (although I don't think Nagato being able to resurrect people is as unusually as most other people considering the fact that he'd ''already done that before'', [[NoCureForEvil just not to anyone else]]). The fact that everyone was suddenly expecting the story to make so dramatic shift towards AnyoneCanDie (which the manga practically takes a swipe at with that "there is no meaning in death" comment; which I can honestly kind of get behind) probably didn't help.
*** I know, I just can't help but feel people are expecting Naruto to [[DarkerAndEdgier become the next Berserk]]... Plus, I haven't found many people who complain about the multiple resurrections in Sailor Moon, or Pokemon, or Hellsing or even Dragonball - why can't Naruto do it?
*** Yes, I've heard too many people with a desire for Naruto to become some relentless kill-fest (even though most violence in ''Naruto'' is supposed to be shocking, not there for the sake of being there). Anyway, people ''did'' complain for those other things it's just that it's been so long since most of those came out that those people have simply gotten tired of talking about it (which eventually happens with ''anything'').
*** Honestly, I liked the ''idea'' of what happened; revenge is bad, forgiveness is good, Nagato and Naruto are ''both'' the destined child, etc. Lord knows I don't mind the series taking a lighter turn after the relentless kill fest. It's just the way it happened that irks me. I mean, like it or not, this arc really had changed ''everything'', and rather than deal with the consequences of that, the author just had Nagato wave his hands and undo everything. While I certainly don't mind having those lost characters back, part of the reason that violence was always so shocking in Naruto when it happened was because so far, all the deaths have ''stuck''. People have come back from the dead, I suppose, but they required other people to die in order to do so. Death was a serious matter, and this just makes it feel like the last arc has been sort of wasted. It's not going to make me stop reading, but it does annoy me.
*** Well ''someone'' did die, just not someone who you would have felt bad for them dying. Anyway, the number of characters that ended up alive at the end of the arc for no apparent reason (3 that were actually named or had any sort of characterization because the slug thing already save most of the villagers already) is only one more than in the Sasuke Retrieval Arc (2) so really it's not much more of a case of DeathIsCheap than then. Also, for whatever its worth, I think this was how the arc was originally planned to end and if it ended some other way those characters probably would have avoided dying in the first place.
*** I personally didn't think Kakashi, Shizune and Fukasaku would stay dead- Kakashi because it was too soon after Jiraiya's death to kill off a main character, Shizune because her soul could potentially be put back in her body, and Fukasaku's death was somewhat anticlimactic- but I was surprised that he'd bring back the red shirt ninja. Then again, his having a revival jutsu makes sense, as it seems to be how he managed to restore his bodies (if they were merely puppets that weren't alive, then Jiraiya stabbing the three bodies after using Genjutsu on them wouldn't have stopped them from moving). His not reviving Yahiko or his other friends was most likely due to not having the jutsu at the time.
** ThisTroper doesn't get the fan shock over people being brought back from the dead in a ''freaking shonen manga''.
** Seconded. I guess people tend to forget that Naruto is a manga mainly aimed towards boys 10-17 years old. Like ANY kids' story, the author is going to go out of his way to make sure there's a positive message and happy ending. The only thing that would have resulted in everyone staying dead is a pretty bleak ending to the arc. Lots of people would be dead because Jiraiya did the right thing (taught the orphans ninjutsu instead of killing them or leaving them to die), and that's a terrible message. Also we wouldn't have got the great CrowningMomentOfHeartwarming in the following chapter. So... DeusExMachina it may be, but this troper fully understands why Kishimoto did it.
** It's because about half the people following Naruto actually expect a decent plot for some reason.
* How exactly did Sasori modify his entire body into a puppet and remove his own heart to put into a canister all by himself?
** In a fanfic I read he built the puppet body first then used a Jutsu to put his mind into the puppet and then added the heart last. [[http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2897289/3/Pulling_the_Strings here's a link.]]Seems like a better explanination then we'll get from Kishi.
*** There's also the question of how he did it without his brain. Then again, to quote Shikamaru, "We already know that the Akatsuki don't follow the laws of nature, physics or logic."
* After rewatching the Sasori vs Chiyo and Sakura I realized something that just bugged the hell out of me. Say Chiyo did use her Tensei Jutsu to breath life into a parent puppet,she could only choose one,would the parent come back as [[AndIMustScream a puppet with a human's thoughts and emotions and need for organs,or would it just be a human being with a puppets weapons and abilities but no free will to use them,dancing to the tune of their son's fingers]]?.
** I assumed that they would end up as the same thing as Sasori, possibly minus the heart.
* The most complicated techniques of the Hyuga Gentle Fist are reliant on excellent chakra control and the Byakugan to read the enemy chakra points correct? if this is the case why can't someone with excellent chakra control, a photographic memory of chakra point locations (which apparently is identical in everyone) and a Sharingan eye copy even the most basic Gentle Fist movement? I find it highly unlikely someone of Kakashi's ability couldn't knock out his own version of the Sixty Four Palm or the Eight Trigrams Rotation. Considering Kakashi ''The Copy Ninja'' is supposed to have copied over one thousand jutsu you would expect him to at least have ''tried'' to blend elements of the greatest Taijutsu style in Konoha...
** Presumably the Hyuuga keep an essential part of it secret in order to prevent anyone from trying to do that. Also, everyone has different bodies so the exact positioning of chakra points may vary when it is essential to hit them perfectly.
** You '''could''', but like any other part of the body, it moves when you do. Since most documentation of the "opening points" (I think that's what they're called) would be done from the medical stance, even photographic memory and a Sharingan would be grossly insufficient to actually preform the Gentle Fist in real combat. This of course assumes that the Hyuuga actually released the location of the opening points on the human body to the public, which is pretty unlikely since it serves no purpose to anybody but them.
* Who raised Sasuke after the massacre? I can't imagine any orphanage equipped to handle PTSD like he would have had, and not many eight-year olds can run an apartment on top of that, so...
** He probably raised himself, just like Naruto did. If someone had taken care of him, he surely would have expressed some affection to them at some point in the series. Besides, he would have inherited everything from everyone in the clan (which would be a lot of money) so he would be okay financially. Emotionally, well, we've seen how that turned out.
* Why did Yahiko have to kill himself if Konan can turn into paper and escape easily?
** Because she can't. She can make paper clones of herself, but she can't turn in to paper, and her arms were pinned so that a replacement jutsu at that level would have been... difficult, at least. All three of them knew this, and so the hopelessness of the situation was very real. Unfortunately.
*** And the next chapter shows that she was apparently tied to some sort of bomb. [[{{Irony}} Some sort of paper bomb]].
* Where did Akatsuki get that thing they're sealing the tailed beasts in? I'm pretty sure they didn't make it themselves, as they don't apparently have any other way to seal the beasts and are following oddly specific rules (the beasts have to be sealed in order, the weapon can only be used with all of them).
** Madara probably made it, or at the very least found it and figured out how to use it. He has a lot of experience dealing with the tailed beasts from his battles with the Senju and other clans and he's the oldest living ninja (that we know of), plus he has the sharingan, which means that he no doubt has a vast knowledge of jutsu, including sealing and forbidden jutsu.
** Scratch that. Apparently it's some kind of creature Nagato can summon due to the Rinnengan.
* Orochimaru was sealed by Susanoo, which put his mind in a kind of LotusEaterMachine. But what happened to his body? He came out of Sasuke fully formed, was sealed, and we then saw some snakes crawling away that Itachi burned to cinders with Amaterasu. Did his body turn into those snakes, or is most of it just sitting around [[AndIMustScream with his mind unable to exert any control over it]]?
* <Warning, troper who mostly whatches the C.N. version. Might not be up-to-date.> How in the name of Chuck Norris does the substitution jutsu work? Do you teleport to some place and have the thing keep fighting for you? And when was the last time it was used? It's a move that lets you ''teleport and have something (like a log) fight for you.'' Just ''how'' broken is that!?
** There's a "go faster" jutsu that ninjas don't use all the time because it has abominable chakra mileage. They use that and the bunshin and transformation jutsu, with the log forming the physical core for the few seconds before it gets stabbed. It takes timing. And the opponent has to not notice you doing it.
* Danzo is the Sixth Hokage? That's [[OhCrap kinda bad]] for Konoha. Will Naruto and the rest of them even follow him? He's possibly [[DevilInPlainSight the evilest looking guy ever]] - WHY is the Daimyo so moronic?
** "Yeah, Jiraiya's teachings were weak! Never mind the fact two of Jiraiya's students just ''annihilated Konoha in their personal battle'', and that Jiraiya's teachings led to the greatest Hokage we've ever had, three of the strongest ninja since Jiraiya's birth, and better relationships with two of the other four great ninja villages '''via Naruto''', we've got to be expansionist and paranoid now! Who knows if Jiraiya trained yet another pupil who's out there waiting to take revenge! And while we're at it, let's totally piss off Naruto! [[FamousLastWords Nothing bad could happen]]!"
*** '''{{Facepalm}}'''
** I'm not sure about this, so I hope someone can confirm it, but I read somewhere that what the daimyo said could also be translated as him simply casting his vote for Danzou as Sixth Hokage. Though while we're on the subject, do they really need a Sixth Hokage? Tsunade isn't even dead and surely some kind of temporary leadership could be set up until she recovers.
*** By all means, Danzou becoming the Sixth Hokage ''is'' a form of temporary leadership. Tsunade was confirmed to be in a coma, which could last a few weeks, but could also sustain for ''years''. The fact is that an actual Hokage would be necessary in such a case, though it is unsure what will happen when/if Tsunade comes to. Besides, people can be named Hokage while another one is technically in power. Minato was still considered the Fourth Hokage despite the fact that the Third was still in control.
* Does the daimyo have the power to veto the jonin council, then? They seemed pretty much set on appointing Kakashi to the Hokage position, but he seemed to overrule them pretty much instantly upon hearing Danzo's hissy-fit.
**** It's all so Sasuke can attack Konoha and not be the evil one, cuz he'll be fighting an eviler guy and his henchmen, more bad writing in other words
***** I think the main purpose is to bring about a final confrontation with Sasuke and possibly the other Akatsuki members, by giving them a leader who not only wants Sasuke dead, but is also the target of his revenge. I was initially concerned that Root's role was minimal and seemingly wasted, but it seems that he's become a major force.
**** The Daimyo seems to have the final say, but according to [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-450/page016.html BinkTopia]]'s translation, Danzo's only going to be a temporary Hokage. Unfortunately, he may well consolidate power and make himself permanent.
**** Apparently the Daimyo forgot that he was choosing Hokage, essentially a warrior king, and not Pope! That is the only reason he would choose old, crippled Danzou over young, in his physical prime Kakashi... Or maybe he's read ahead in the manga and wants Danzou stabbed in the chest by Sasuke.
***** [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-456/page003.html Danzo isn't quite as crippled as we think]], although the people appointing him most likely don't know about his Sharingan.
***** In the most recent chapter, Danzo reveals that he has to get the approval of the Jonin of the village, too, so he can't do anything too risky like act against Naruto. Unless he does something drastic, they will most likely reluctantly approve him, though.
* Oh. Dear. God. The. Shipping. [[FanDumb Fandom]]. Ever since the recent manga developments, it seems that the IQ of the more hardcore shippers on both sides decided to go cliff diving. I really can't take it anymore. Their [[ShipToShipCombat bickering and arguments]] are just so damn ''stupid'' and they seriously need to just shut the Hell up on which two fictional characters should swap fictional bodily fluid.
** Impossible... For the IQ of most shippers to take a cliff dive would require them diving into negative territories... Eventually, they'd be so stupid, they'd be smart again.
** People take these things way to seriously, but I can kind of understand. In large cast media, you tend to find people who identify with different characters, naturally they want those characters to get together. It's when they fabricate evidence (Kakashi/Anko), ignore character development (Sakura bashers), and attack people that don't understand their OTP, that they really need to shut the hell up.
** It probably has a great deal to do with the fact that we appear to have reached a point of ShipSinking as far as [=NaruSaku=] goes. The [=NaruHina=] fans have been gloating and rubbing the now apparent (to them) canonicity of their ship in the faces of the opposition and the [=NaruSaku=] fans cannot bring themselves to believe that their ship may be losing what support it may have had in canon. But yeah, the whole thing is idiotic. Hinata has told Naruto that she loves him, we have no idea if Naruto reciprocates, Naruto had a crush on Sakura when they were twelve and we don't really know if he still does, and Sakura has never given any indication that her feelings for Naruto are anything but like that of siblings. That's how things currently stand and fighting about it serves no purpose because if Kishimoto really feels like it, Naruto will end up with Konan no matter what subtext there has been between him and anyone else.
*** At this point, I really hope Kishimoto [[WriterRevolt snaps]] and pairs Naruto with Tenten or someone with an equal amount of [[DemotedToExtra plot relevance]].
**** [[{{Crack Pairing}} AnkoxNaruto]] forever
**** With Chapter 449, we now have the [[CrackPairing KonanXNaruto]] pairing as another possible crack pairing, especially when Konan ''gave Naruto flowers''.
**** [[CrackPairing Karui]][[SlapSlapKiss x]][[BelligerentSexualTension Naruto]]?
** Crazy shippers are almost always lonely, frustrated, and/or dissatisfied young women who project their fantasies and desires onto fictional characters, (the kind of {{Otaku}}-ish mentality [[NeonGenesisEvangelion Anno]] found repugnant, I might add.) and are too immersed in this escapism to recognize their RealLife problems. I would personally prescribe them copious daily doses of "Shut off your goddamn computer and go outside."
*** I would perscribe them daily doses of [[IfYouKnowWhatIMean some other type of fulfilment]].
*** But what differentiates a crazy shipper from other shippers? :(
** Huh. ThisTroper is new to the fandom, and can't understand the contention. I mean, like, didn't Sakura hug Naruto in 450? And, like, Hinata is all "..." while [[EveryoneCanSeeIt sharing a big, sweet, heartwarming smile with the rest of the village as they watch the two of them?]]
*** Yeah, she hugged her friend. Clearly that is a great confession of love for the ages and a clear point for jealousy. Right. Sure. Uh huh
**** Yeah, because the Japanese totally have the same attitudes about physical contact as Americans. Don't you know we see friends hugging in Naruto all the time? And Sai telling Sakura that Naruto still loves her? TOTALLY IRRELEVANT.
***** Right, hugs have never happened in Naruto. Ever. Hugging your friend after a life or death battle isn't proof of anything one way or the other.
***** If everyone can see it, then everyone can see that Naruto just stands there with his arms at his side. He doesn't embrace Sakura at all, and since he's not covered in blood or anything else messy, one can only conclude that Naruto simply found the situation awkward, if not annoying.
** Part of the problem is how the shipping issue has become more complicated over time. Back before the Chunin exams, there were only two possible canon pairings- Naruto/Sakura and Sasuke/Sakura- and it was highly unlikely that either one would become canon, people could assume Kishimoto would end the series with no one getting together. Then, Hinata, Lee and Ino were introduced as potential alternate matches for Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke, respectively, creating rival ships. Now that Hinata has confessed to Naruto, Naruto will most likely have to make a decision on whether he ends up with her or Sakura, most likely in the near future. Unlike in much of Part I, there are not only arguments for what pairings ''might'' happen, but which ones '''will''', making the debates more intense. Then again, there are still ship wars in even NoHuggingNoKissing series like OnePiece.
* I found some logic in or explanation for most of the recent plot twists, but in Chapter 440, after Naruto emerges from his eight-tailed state, why is his skin not completely burned off like the time he fought Orochimaru in his four-tailed state? I suspect this inconsistency was necessary because Naruto couldn't even move after his fight with Orochimaru, but unlike his sudden return to Sage Mode, they didn't explain why he was still able to fight.
** [[RuleOfCool He still]] [[HotBlooded had to]] [[CrowningMomentOfAwesome kick Pain's ass.]]
** Despite the above's troper's logical answer, it's really because Kishimoto simply forgot about what happened back then.
*** He's skilled enough now that the skin heals over quickly. Killerbee does the same thing.
**** Oddly enough, Gaara doesn't seem to have any special healing powers, so we don't know if all Jinchuuriki have it, some do, or if it's just Naruto.
** And in Shippuden Movie 2, he goes back to normal from his four-tailed state in seconds on-screen with the help of Jiraiya's seal. One possibility I've considered is that it's the result of Yamato gradually forcing Naruto's chakra back in, rather than it being done instantaneously, with the receding chakra somehow burning Naruto's skin as it's slowly being removed (although this conclusion is partly due to this being the sole difference with the instance after Naruto's fight with Orochimaru).
* Danzo being elected as the new Hokage. Despite the fact that he's clearly evil, it only takes him about ten seconds of screaming at everybody that other countries are evil and he should be given enough power to crush them for the council to elect him as their leader. Aside from that, aren't Hokages supposed to be capable fighters? The guy's got one arm (meaning he can't even do seals) and one eye. Are all of the village's respected elder ninjas complete idiots?
** Because Tsunade was doing such a great job right?
*** One of them out themselves in a coma keeping loads of villagers alive during Pain's attack. The other did the square root of piss all. I'm not going to say she was doing a great job, but she at least lives up to "one of the strongest, most capable" part.
* After the latest chapter, does anyone else get the feeling that Kishimoto's been portraying Danzo as a complete bastard so it would seem like his decision to allow the Cloud Nins to use lethal force against Sasuke was spiteful and evil as opposed to understandable? Of course, Sasuke's status as TheWesley in the eyes of this troper caused this move to backfire. Danzo is now the best Hokage ever.
** This troper found it worse back when Tsunade thought Danzo getting Sai to assassinate Sasuke was going too far. Because taking no action against the guy who was apparently willing to make Konoha's biggest enemy even stronger makes perfect sense. Tsunade just isn't cut out to be a military leader while Danzo clearly is.
*** In the manga, her reactions to the decisions aren't shown, but in the anime, while her the assassination order is basically "I thought so," she's furious when she learns about him leaking the ANBU members' profiles.
*** Eh. It's hard to classify the decision. Until his attack on Kirabi, the only thing Sasuke had really done was run away from the village. Then he refused to come back, which is bad... but he also killed Orochimaru. No, we, the audience, know that Sasuke is a total asshat. But the village? Not so much.
**** By the very act of leaving the village, Sasuke became a missing-nin and committed treason. It seems that kill on sight is the normal procedure for handing missing-nin, so Danzo is completely justified in giving that order.
*** In fact, it should have been given three years ago as soon as the mission failed. Because they're technically a military, and what he did was going AWOL, and going to join the enemy is treason, a crime that results in a death sentence. The fact that his going AWOL caused severe injuries in several of his fellow 'soldiers', and he attempted to murder one of them himself, an act that would have succeeded if not for the Kyuubi... Of course, Naruto, Yamato/Tenzo, Sakura, and Sai had information to have Danzou arrested for treason or at least ruin him politically. The fact that they either didn't give up the information or the information wasn't believed, proves that pretty much the only person without an Idiot Ball surgically implanted in their chest is Danzou himself. Which makes me sad.
**** In the latest testimony, Sai and the other Root members have curse marks on their tongues to prevent them from leaking information, which makes it hard to verify the accusations against Root, and Danzo would never confess to what he was doing.
*** Well, the whole thing that drives Naruto (most of the time) is his belief that he can bring Sasuke back over to his side. Danzo's opinion seems to be that this is impossible, so it makes better sense to just go out and kill him. Naruto's position is more [[TheHero heroic]], but Danzo's is probably more realistic.
** Danzo seems to have Konoha's best interests in mind, but unfortunately, 1)many of his decisions are detrimental to any hope the world has of peace, 2)He's too willing to sacrifice Konoha's immediate well-being and the lives of innocent people to achieve his goals and 3)
** Just because Danzo decided to declare Sasuke a criminal doesn't mean he's a good guy. His role in the story, though, is probably to demonstrate why the system they have doesn't work. While what he says makes a lot of sense (and some of the other characters agree with him), his goals doesn't take into account a long term view of the situation. Killing people who go against the village works in the short term, but they have been doing that for a long, long time and it hasn't solved anything. People like Sasuke and Pain are the result of things like that, which is what the whole "Cycle of hatred" is about.
* Hey, remember that one image that showed all the tailed beast hosts? If only Naruto, Gaara, and Kirabi got any screentime while Roshi and Yugito were just Novelty characters, why are there four other Taield beast hosts designed? For the sake of nothing?
** Manga creators design characters even when said characters might not have a chance to show up in the story. They don't create characters ''just before the chapter they show up in''.
** The apparent host of the three-tailed beast was shown there...how come s/he was absent and the three-tailed beast was running wild? Did it take over his/her consiousness and fully transformed like Yugito did?
*** It's entirely possible that it escaped. It's been mentioned at least once that Naruto's seal is weakening over time, so it's not a leap to say that the same thing can happen to the other jinchuriki.
** How come the hidden cloud village didn't react when they found out Yugito died? Did they just decide "oh we have an eight-tailed on our side."
*** They may not have been able to do anything about it, since Zetsu was most likely able to take Yugito far away without being tracked, and no one saw her being taken away. Additionally, the major pressing issue this time is Sasuke being responsible, which raises questions on how to deal with him as a missing ninja.
** There's also a tailed beast host from the Village hidden in the waterfall, the only one NOT from the five major villages to be on there...TheyWastedAPerfectlyGoodPlot, anyone?
*** We don't know that the six tails host was from a major village since he didn't have a headband.
** Why didn't Kakuzu and Hidan go after Kirabi since he was, well, ''right there''?
*** Okay this one may be easily explainable...if Yugito vanishing would cause enough of a stir, then would both of them (one of which being the Raikage's brother) suddenly cause an all-out war?
** And if you looked at the splash page on Chapter 420, there's another Tailed beast host from the village hidden in the rocks...the exact same village that Roshi hailed from. Didn't Roshi leave to find other tailed-beast hosts? Shouldn't he have actually known this person already or did Akatsuki get to him before Roshi's time? Or did this tailed beast host just fall into a plothole and died before Akatsuki got to him and finished him off?
*** Roshi wasn't looking for the other jinchuriki. He was on a journey of self-discovery. As for your other question, the five tails' host couldn't have died because otherwise his tailed beast would have died as well and the Akatsuki's plans would have all been blown to hell.
** And I don't think the person blowing bubbles needs to be mentioned. Maybe he's just from the village hidden in the mist and got sucked into a plothole by Kisame.
*** Someone on a forum suggested that he might be from the Hot Springs Village like Hidan, which would fit with the fact that he was wearing a yukata.
** Back to the original complaint: No the other four tailed beast designes weren't for nothing. Writers tend to make more characters than the plot actually needs, often times in revision some of those characters are merged or split, or even simply removed for later.
* Speaking of which, where in the hell has Kisame been? Has he just been off twiddling his thumbs while his partner gets murdered by Sasuke?
** I think he was in the most recent chapter or the one before it. He was being sent after Kirabi, or so I gathered.
*** Which means that next we see Kirabii, he's going to be lying near-dead at Kisame's feet, and we don't even get to see the pure, undiluted awesome such a fight would have obviously been. And I liked Kirabii.
**** Actually we do get to see Killerbee vs Kisame. In fact, it's pretty kickass so far. But it looks like Kisame is screwed; his Akatsuki cloak is gone and he just turned into a giant shark-man creature thing.
* Where was Danzo at the time the village actually needed to find a new Hokage? Konoha went for weeks without one following Orochimaru's attack while Jiraya went on a search that wasn't guaranteed results. (Indeed, Tsunade wouldn't even consider it before seeing Naruto's fight with Kabuto.) Now she's just in a coma after saving the villagers and Danzo was very quick to push himself into the position.
** I'm guessing he couldn't do anything because of Itachi. Itachi knew about the massacre and had every reason to stop Danzo from taking control of the village, so while he was alive Danzo couldn't move openly. Once he died, no one could block Danzo from taking the position.
* first time doing this so I hope I'm doing this right. How does Anko have a curse seal when it is revealed Orichimaru created all his cursed seals using Juggo's blood. Juggo didn't come to him until Anko had already left Orichimaru's service.
** I don't think it's ever stated that Jugo came to Orochimaru ''after'' Anko left.
*** The above was probably refering to the fact that Anko had her revelation about leaving Orochimaru when she was around twelve. Jugo is eighteen... Which means that Jugo was such a little monster that Kimimaro was offering him Orochimaru's help when they were a grand total of three years old. Even if you slid that one up a few years, it still hardly makes sense. In fact, given Jugo's relative age to Anko, it doesn't make any sense for her to have gotten the cursed seal '''at all.''' Even if you discount the Sea Country Arc as non-canon filler. Kishimoto didn't think this one through, obviously.
* Why do all the stock leaf shinobi know fire breath, replacement jutsus among others but nearly all of the main cast don't know these techniques. One example is when the Sound village attacks all the guard ninja use flame techniques.
** Eight of the Konoha Twelve come from prominent clans, all of whom have their specialized jutsu (Sasuke is an exception here since his clan did special in fire jutsu) and of the remaining four we have Tenten who is a weapons specialist, Rock Lee who can't use anything but taijutsu, Sakura who had low chakra reserves intially (Kakashi was surprised that Sasuke could use fire jutsu fresh out the academy because of the chakra cost) and was better suited to medical jutsu and genjutsu (despite never using it, but that's another matter entirely), and Naruto who was content with the few jutsu he's learned over the course of the series, plus his wind nature probably would have conflicted with it anyway. Then look at their senseis: Kurenai (genjutsu specialist), Asuma (wind nature), Guy (taijutsu specialist), and Kakashi, who could've, but really didn't a chance to teach more advanced techniques other than Chidori before his students started studying under the Sannin.
* This is really leveled more towards the fanfic, but when did Fugaku Uchiha (aka: Sasuke's dad) suddenly become a monster who verbally and physically abuses Sasuke for daring to speak out of line? Hell, he only shouts at ''Itachi'' once in canon (and Itachi kinda deserved it), and is willing to talk to Sasuke about Itachis [[{{Understatement}} wierdness]], not to mention encouraging Sasuke to be his own person. I mean, is making him lead a coup d'etat (spelling?) not enough for them? Do they have to make him abusive towards his family too?
** Oh, and outside of an arranged marriage (which has never been shown in canon), ''how the hell did Mikoto end up with Fugaku''? I mean, he's not half bad looking, but [[{{HotShounenMom}} Mikoto]] is... [[{{EvenTheGirlsWantHer}} well]]...
*** Don't be shallow. He doesn't look too bad. He probably just hasn't aged well.
**** Er, I'm not; he's perfectly DILF-y on his own, ie: teaching Sasuke that fireball jutsu. I guess maybe the problem I have is when he's in a scene with Mikoto, he looks about fifty while Mikoto looks early twenties (with TWO kids, and Jounin rank O_O), when they're both mid-thirties (he's not ''that'' old). They just don't fit. ...I think I just answered my own IJBM.
** The problem is that Fugaku seems to be somewhat distant and not very warm toward Sasuke, until Itachi becomes suspected of murder. He hardly spends any time with him, constantly compares him to Itachi until Itachi starts to fall from grace, and chooses to outwardly project himself as being in a clan leader role rather than as a father. It doesn't mean he is abusive, but it's easy for fans to take that characteristic and blow it out of proportion to the point where he does things there is no evidence that he would ever do.
* So Hinata declared her love to Naruto, attempts to save his life and almost got killed. So now Naruto is back, has he totally forgotten Hinata? And how come Hinata is just ok with standing with crowd when Naruto came back? Shyness? She declare her love for Naruto and face one of world most dangerous ninja. She clearly overcame that by now. And she isn't jealous or when she see Sakura hugging Naruto? An extreme case of IWantMyBelovedToBeHappy?
*** Or maybe she doesn't see anything wrong with one of Naruto's best friends giving him a hug after a near death battle.
** This lurker pegs it as her being mature enough to recognise that just because she confessed ''her'' love, it doesn't mean Naruto has to love her back. I mean, think about it. If one of my best friends confessed to me, I wouldn't start thinking about baby names.
*** Its ok for Naruto to not start loving her like mad, but I think he should at least give her some sort of response in return? She didn't just confessed her love. She also tried to save his life. Even if Naruto doesn't love her, he could have just thank Hinata for saving his life and/or politely reject her love. It is just isn't normal for someone to not react in any sort of way in situations like that. Kishimoto would rather have minor characters way back suddenly reappearing, but not resolve the issue? It could be done in a few pages before going into the Danzo/Sasuke arc.
** This troper thinks that it will be resolved in future chapters, Naruto has too much on his mind to think about Hinata right now, his village has been destroyed, Tsunade is unconscious, and he just got word that Danzou has put a Hit on Sasuke and has to deal with the revalation that Sasuke is a member of Akatsuki, after these other things are resolved then we will probably see the love confession deal resolved one way or another.
*** I agree, and part of it may be the two just being happy to see the other is alive for the moment. Naruto will most likely need some time to think, especially considering that knowing that Hinata loves him will cause him to reconsider much of what he knows about her in a new light. There were several other subplots that took a while to be addressed, like the (failed) abduction of the host of the eight-tailed beast, so this subplot may be put on hold for the moment. Then again, I do want to see some resolution fairly soon, and found Naruto's return to the village to be a missed opportunity to resolve the issue.
** Here's an alternate possibility; Naruto already spoke with Hinata and what he said will be revealed later via flashback, possibly when Sakura and Hinata find out about Naruto leaving for the summit. There are two noteworthy instances in which this has happened before; most of Naruto's conversation with Itachi in the Hunt for Uchiha arc isn't revealed until after Itachi's true motivations are shown, and Sasuke's talking with Madara about his desire to destroy Konoha to avenge Itachi happens after the Akatsuki-Hawk meeting and before Sasuke goes after the Eight-Tails, but is shown after Sasuke gets back with [[strike:Killerbee]] the tentacle (possibly as a way of contrasting it with Naruto and Jiraiya's belief that people will come to understand one another).
** Another possibility comes from the writer's point of view: Had Naruto started a relationship with Hinata right after Pain's invasion, Kishimoto would have risked creating a RomanticPlotTumor had he forced her to the spotlight just because of her being Naruto's love interest, and on the other hand she would have been reduced to a [[TokenRomance token love interest]] had she gotten pushed to the background again with her and Naruto as the OfficialCouple. For all we know, Hinata's love for Naruto is true, unconditional and patient, so there's no reason to rush things with the relationship between them, moreover, the manga is showing signs of heading towards a resolution so Kishimoto will probably want to solve every {{UST}} before making the {{OTP}}s.
* So Sasuke just plans on killing ''all 5 kages''? AHAHAHAHAHAHA! The boy's gone so batshit insane it's hilarious, and I am just waiting for him to get his ass handed to him on a silver platter. But seriously, what possible logic could he have for something like this?
** "I'm an Uchiha and therefore I am better than everyone else so I can do whatever the hell I want and beat anyone" or possibly "My duckbutt hair gives me super strength!" But what I want to know is by what insane troll logic is killing all five Kages a good idea? He already has the Leaf and Cloud villages after his head, does he want the other three too? And what's next, burn down the Grass village, dry up the Waterfall village's waterfalls, and piss in all the Hot Spring village's hot springs?
*** He also plans to douse the Land of Curry in yogurt to counteract its spiciness, and he is going to poison the Land of Tea by introducing coffee.
** We know that Madara wants Sasuke dead, but I think he just doesn't want to bother doing it himself. So he's sending Sasuke to 'kill all 5 Kages' so he can not only have Sasuke dead, but also get a good laugh. Hell, he'll probably have Zetsu videotaping it for whenever he's feeling down. Only possible explaination for sending Sasuke after the pissed off bigger, stronger brother of the guy who basically killed Sasuke twice (and the guy would've stayed dead had the two dues ex health packs not been there).
*** Except that Madara didn't say "kill the 5 Kages". Big boy Sasuke came up with it all by himself.
*** Oh... Well then, Sasuke's quite obviously gone full-on retarded. I mean, you don't go after the bigger, stronger brother of the guy who killed you twice then basically played you like a violin. But I doubt Madara's exactly going to stop him from commiting suicide. Just means he doesn't have to demean himself doing it. He's got more intelligent, threatening people (i.e. Naruto) he needs to fight to bother wasting time euthenizing Sasuke and his 'special' team.
**** But...[[TropicThunder you never go full retard!]] Doesn't Sasuke watch movies anymore?!
***** We all know Sasuke doesn't have time to watch movies like TropicThunder. He's too busy avoiding being raped by Karin and going from one stupid decision to the next.
** Now that his brother and his home town are gone, he just needs something else to destroy, so he decided to aim his rage at the first thing that caught his interest: the Kages. I mean, he has to be a dick somehow, right?
** Madara won't need Zetsu to tape it. He already is one of the Kages. Which, unfortunately is probably how this stupid plan is going to work. Unless Garra [[CurbStompBattle stomps him]].
** To the entire above discussion....that was a bad translation. Do all yourselves a favor and stop reading Sleepy Fans' scanlations; they make mistakes like this all the time. Though in this case it seems like they purposefully changed the line to confuse people. The original dialogue '''clearly''' states Sasuke's goal as just to "take the head of the Hokage."
*** The above troper is right. Sleepy Fans' scans are only good for when you're impatient and want a quick english scan. Take the whole situation with Naruto about to fully go nine-tails months ago. With the seal on Yamato's hand in the [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/439/14-15/ Sleepy Fans']] scans, they decided to just put a 9 there and had some people believe that the nine-tails successfully came out. With [[http://www.mangatoshokan.com/read/naruto/0/439/14 Japflap]] and [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-439/page014.html Binktopia]], they decided to leave the fading kanji for the number 9 in there, which makes sense seeing how Naruto just started to pull off the seal to the panel on the left of that page.
**** There's also the part where they had Pain saying [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/435/012/ that Fukasaku was a]] WorthyOpponent, while other versions had ''Inoichi'' saying that "[[http://www.mangatoshokan.com/read/naruto/0/435/14 (Pain)'s as good as they come]]" or that "[[http://www.mangatoshokan.com/read/naruto/190/435/13 (Pain)'s got some real skill himself]]". Unfortunately, OneManga tends to replace other groups' scans with SleepyFans scans, such as with Naruto 429 and Bleach 364, even when the original is better.
**** Seriously people. Do some damn research before coming here and wasting space with your garbage. People look for any excuse to bash Sasuke these days.
**** Still, trying to kill Danzo with every other Kage (and their guard) present is not really much better.
* WOAH. How did Suigetsu get his sword back? IIRC, he yelled at Karin for "not taking his sword with them" after he wakes up. Did he go back and get it or something?
** Zetsu. Madara. The second they heard they got Kirabi, it'd take approximately 3-5 seconds for one to go get it.
*** An alternate possibility is they doubled back and retrieved it; they're in a different hiding place at the end of Chapter 449.
* It is at one point stated that Nagato/Pain killed Hanzo as well as everyone associated with him (friends and relatives), yet how is Danzo still alive? Surely seeing as how Danzo was the #2 man behind Nagato's pain, he would have been the second person to kill after Hanzo. Yet Nagato instead went after all of Hanzo's friends and relatives who probably had never to do with him at all, yet he ignores the guy who caused him far more pain than any of Hanzo's other assiocates did? Surely since Danzo can't perform jutsu it would be easy to hunt him down and kill him. WhatAnIdiot.
** He killed all of Hanzo's friends and relatives as a precaution to secure his power in Amegakure, not for revenge. After that he moved on to collecting the tailed beasts to create his super weapon and he probably intended to just take Danzo out with the millions of other people he was going to kill with it.
*** Are we totally ignoring that unlike anyone in Amegakure, Danzo is not present, is living in Konoha and is a highly regarded political figure there? Yeah, Pain just waltzing over to Konoha on a whim doesn't sound like something he'd do.
* Naruto really needs to make up his mind. Either he's going to help rescue Kira bii, or he's not. Guy apparently doesn't understand that Sasuke isn't his friend anymore! And is it just me, or is this Pain thing quickly turning Naruto into the worst ninja ever? I mean, you've got to fight SOMETIME if you want to protect Konoha. You can't just keep letting people get away with shit because you don't want 'revenge'. To say nothing of the fact that Naruto needs to learn RIGHT quick that there's a fine line between 'revenge' and 'stopping a psycho from commiting needless murder and aiding an even bigger psycho from conquering the world'! Not everyone's going to be as willing to say 'you know, you're right. My bad.' as Pain was.
** About the Pain thing, I think it's pretty much [[MisaimedFandom just you.]]
*** No, it's not just him/her. [[LilyNadesico This tropette]] thinks Naruto should have just gutted [[CompleteMonster Pain]] like a fish. Yes, I am CompletelyMissingThePoint of the manga, and I'm ''proud'' of it. The stupid idealism that permeates the manga is seriously getting on my nerves.
** The point of Pain wasn't that you shouldn't kill someone under any circumstances or you shouldn't kill someone if it somehow "counts" as revenge, it's that you shouldn't kill someone ''just'' to get revenge. However, at the end Nagato had no way of defending himself. If Nagato still wanted to kill people, Naruto probably would have tried to take him in alive (where he would in all likeliness be executed by what was left of the village) and killed him if he couldn't. It's the same way a cop can only kill a criminal if it's to prevent that criminal from harming someone and the ideal is to bring them in alive, no matter how horrible what they've already done is. And yes, Naruto taking Nagato down that far without killing him is [[CouldHaveBeenMessy pretty contrived]], but [[RuleOfDrama otherwise the topic]] [[DebateAndSwitch would be a moot point]].
*** But the Kumo nin aren't doing it ''just'' to get revenge. They're doing it to stop an obviously dangerous criminal (Sasuke) whose working with an even more dangerous criminal (Madara) who has already murdered hundreds of people and commited grievous acts of terrorism, as well as saving their friend/sensei. What Naruto is doing would be seen as criminal by any respectable law enforcement agency, and allowing Karui to brutalize him for a known criminal is just retarded. Besides, where was the whole [[SouthPark 'revenge is bad, M'kay?']] deal when Shikamaru wanted revenge on Hidan for the death of his sensei? Is revenge OK when Sasuke isn't the target? Or is revenge only OK sometimes? If so, why is it not OK now? And furthermore, when is Naruto going to stop being acting like a battered boyfriend in regards to Sasuke?
*** In chapter 455, Naruto explains to Kakashi, Yamato, and Sai that he spoke to the 4th Hokage and learned that Madara was controlling Pain. Naruto reasons that if he could do that to Pain, he's possibily doing it to Sasuke as well.
* Isn't making the six-tailed beast a slug kind of redundant considering slugs are Tsunade's thing? And what exactly is the deal with Five-Tailed Dolphin-Horse?
** There's probably more than one slug in the entire world.
*** Where is this from?
*** If you're asking where the slug is from in-universe, then it's probably from wherever the other tailed beast are. If you're asking where we got this information, it's from an art book released recently that showed the unrevealed tailed beasts and gave some information on the other hosts.
*** The four-tailed beast is a monkey, and the Third Hokage summons the monkey king Enma in his fight with Orochimaru, there could be a difference between 1)normal animals, 2)summoned animals and 3)tailed beasts (for example, Kakashi's dogs are summons, yet Akamaru is a normal dog).
* Is that ninja with the Tsuchikage named Kurotsuchi a man or a woman?
** She seems to be a woman with a flat chest, especially considering her fishnet stockings and skirt.
* Is it just me or is there a lot of wall bangers and borderline wall bangers as of late...I mean, first there's the mass IGotBetter courtesy of Nagato/Pain then they totally ignore Hinata's confession (at least so far) and the hinting that Danzo had ties with Orochimaru...granted Danzo was a shady guy to begin with...the whole Orochimaru angle seems...I don't know...forced....as for the mass IGotBetter, well I prided my self-knowing that Kishimoto would kill off Kakashi...don't get me wrong, Kakashi's bad ass, but the fact that so many major (or at least named) characters got KILLED...it kinda added an AnyoneCanDie flavor...personaly I blame that on ExecutiveMeddling...whether or not that's what really happened...anyway going back to Hinata, me personally I'm on the Naru/Saku ship, but the fact that Naruto hasn't said a WORD to her, even to tell her that he likes and/or loves Sakura...come on man (note...if any of the things I discuss here have already been mention, it's because I got tired of looking through it and decided to just add on to the end)
** Well, if you were to scroll up a little, you'd see people [[{{UnpleasableFanbase}} covering all that]]. Also, anything to do with Orochimaru is awesome :O It's better then Danzo being an Uchiha or something silly like that.
** As for me, I'm starting to get kinda ticked off that some fans are starting to list almost everything from the past 10 or so chapters as a WallBanger.
*** This is a problem for a lot of ongoing series with {{Unpleasable Fanbase}}s; as soon as one person posts what they claim is an example without it being quickly deleted a dozen other people just feel to keep piling them on their grievences in enormous rant form (especially common when the person is adding it ''right as it comes out'' without bothering to wait for the further consequences of such a thing). It's a main reason why I question WallBanger even having an article in the first place.
** I agree that the constant citation of Wall Bangers is getting out of hand. Some of the worse examples are: Suigetsu getting his sword back (they probably doubled back while escaping their current hideout) Sasuke going after Danzo at the Hokage summit (That's less reckless than going after Itachi for the first time as a Genin), Chapter 437 (Hinata lives which takes away much of the Wallbanger aspect, unless you [[DieForOurShip take issue with]] [[CrowningMomentOfHeartWarming her confessing]]). It's a bit odd because while other works have a lot of cited WallBanger moments, few are done so frequently on the main page as Naruto's are.
** It's because it goes against their own vision of what ''Naruto'' and the characters 'should' be like, which seems to be {{Berserk}}, but with ninjas and no rape. This is ''Shounen'', bitches! Not to mention that some of these are related to Sasuke, and there's a huge amount of hate directed towards him and anything he does, especially here. Makes Sasuke fans like myself a little intimidated, that it does.
* I get that she's a fangirl. I get that she's got a little DEM in her medical abilities. And I get that I'm still a huge fan of her, so ''please'' fanbase, stop telling me I'm an idiot for being a fan of Karin. And for that matter, the rest of Taka (including Sasuke - hate him on his own, but love him in teams. He gets screwed over x3). It just bugs me.
** Seconding.
*** To tell you the truth, I can't see how anyone can be a fan of someone who's basically like Part I Sakura.
*** Well for starters, Sasuke chose to be around her, so he recognizes her worth as a companion and ally, but he was forced into a team with Sakura who he considered dead weight. Second, she's [[{{FetishFuel}} hot as hell, and legal to boot]] (where I live, anyway). And third, her lack of anything resembling subtlety while flirting is hilarious, and Sakura [[RapeAsComedy never planned on drugging her teammates and seducing Sasuke]]. As far as we know.
* Regarding the latest Danzo revelation, I would like to remind everyone that Danzo probably had access to the Uchiha bodies post-massacre, so it's not too unlikely that he simply transplanted it after learning how Kakashi got his; I also just really hate this whole Danzo=Madara theory (Why would Madara encourage Sasuke to attack himself at the Hokage summit?).
** I dont think that Danzo is Madara...it was already established some time ago that Madara with out his mask was the Mizukage...although the revelation that the Mizukage is a GIRL??? granted it could be a transformation or something (desperatly reaching out for ideas) also it could easily be the idea stated above (though i never thought about it untill now)...my original theory was that you could easily place the left eye in the right eye socket...but that is also a random idea....
*** For the "Madara is the Mizukage" thing, my brother supposed that Madara was the Mizukage as Kisame remembers/acknowledges, and that he may have been replaced in since Kisame left the village, or something like that. On the other hand...it is her right eye that's covered...
**** It's confirmed he's the FORMER Mizukage.
* So, why exactly ''did'' Akatsuki decide to sit on their buttocks for three years anyway? They put in a lot of hints about how they ''had'' to wait three years before they could actually ''do'' anything, but even after we found out their Master Plan we still don't know ''why'' they decided just chill out for three years before going after the tailed beasts.
** According to Jiraiya, they had been going around collecting jutsus, so it's possible that they have other missions besides the tailed beasts. They held off of attacking Naruto due to his being with Jiraiya, and by the time Shippuden started, they had two tailed beasts.
* Why have people convinced themselves that Hinata is a major character? I realize alot of people see her as [[FanPreferredCouple Naruto's love interest]], but seriously, she's not as important to the plot as everyone thinks she is, which just leads to massive dissapointment when she doesn't get the sceentime people want her to have.
** You hit it on the head- shipping. People who watch action shows like Naruto and zero in on romance are disturbed, insane individuals, and should be treated as such, with humoring and allowances for irrational behavior and thought patterns.
*** Hey now, there's no need to resort to insulting. Just because people find a different thing to enjoy in a show than you doesn't mean they're insane.
*** There are some simply insane shippers, the Zutara-is-canon shippers, for instance, are insane. The Zutara shippers that acknowledge that things have to change drastically for them to even have a chance together are normal. There's degrees of seperation.
**** I find that the only shippers that really annoy me are the ones that claim that their pairing is ''already'' canon, or definately will be so there is no point shipping anyone else with their precious Hinata. The reason I ship is more along the lines of, 'Wouldn't it be funny/interesting/scary if these two (or three) were put together?'. Most of my ships in Naruto involve people who've never met, or one of the pair is dead already, or they hate each other in canon - part of the fun and challenge is coming up with a scenario where they could meet and interact. For example, Killer Bee and Kisame would just be for lulz. And they'd be the GARiest gay dudes in history.
***** It's mainly because Hinata keeps getting teased with great moments and then Kishimoto forgets about her completely.
*** As nice as it to see someone else who thinks shipping tends to overthrow a lot in any given fandom, if you're calling anyone who does a lot of shipping in a non-romantic series "disturbed, insane, and irrational", then you're just an asshole.
*** Yeah, sorry, it was phrased badly (I had just made the mistake of looking for a good Transformers fic before writing that. Romance has no place in that fandom. And it composes most of the fics anyway. Cybertronians don't even reproduce sexually or possess reproductive organs! But I digress.) What I meant was, romance is fine in its own place. Naruto is not a romantic series. Its damaging to Naruto's character to show him falling in love, for example, as aside from his crush on Sakura (frequently ignored), he shows about as much sexuality as [[DragonBall Son Goku]]. As a result of that lack of romance on his part, creating a romantically focused fic featuring him neccesitates either taking him out of character if you are to have him notice women at all, unless they open communications by flashing him. I find people who write Naruto romance anyway to be a little crazy for that. In my opinion, Naruto romance needs an AU label. You want romance, write a fic based on a shojo anime. The purpose of Hinata's crush isn't to provide a romantic pairing, its to give her character motivation and tragedy; characterization that makes her interesting, not romantic. E
**** However, slashers I still reserve the right to call "insane" for turning a show with scant ''heterosexual'' romance (and no LGBT romance) into a homosexual one. While a flimsy arguement can be made about Naruto/Sasuke, Naruto/Shikamaru is just troublesome, Naruto/Kiba is for the dogs, Uchihacest is insane, and I can't come up with a pun for the inexplicable pairing of Kakashi/Iruka, but the two pretty much ''haven't even interacted''. If you can't tell, illogical and misplaced romance (gay or straight) bugs the hell out of me, and insanity is the only explanation that I can think of for such skewed priorities and perception.
***** Kakashi and Iruka HAVE interacted. In fact, when Iruka is seen onscreen, about 75% of the time he's with Kakashi (except during the Mizuki arc. However, Kakashi ''lent Iruka a summon to make up for the fact that he couldn't go with him to find Mizuki.''). NO MATTER WHAT YOU BELIEVE ABOUT A PAIRING, GET YOUR FACTS STRAIGHT BEFORE YOU CALL SHIPPERS INSANE. OTHERWISE, YOU LOOK IGNORANT AND HATEFUL.
*** Come on, isn't the whole point of fanfic to put the characters you love in situations that wouldn't happen in canon? (Or haven't happened yet, as with all those Asuma/Kurenai fans who hit the Shippers Jackpot.) If all we wanted were stories of ninja using jutsu, betraying their villages, making convoluted plans, kicking butt, and being completely nuting futs, we'd all stick to canon and not bother with fanfic at all. (ALSO, Goku is a bad example; he and Chichi DID have two kids, after all, and get a couple kissy-kissy scenes in the manga.)
*** The whole point of Fanfics is to place characters in situation that didn't happen in canon, yes. But shipping doesn't go hand in hand with that. It's possible to write fanfics that don't feature any shipping and still cover things that don't happen in canon. Besides, bad shipping fanfics are worse than bad non-shipping fanfics, as the blatant mischaracterization and bashing are more noticeable because the story is more character focused.
** Hinata may not necessarily be a main character, but she's hardly unimportant; she forms much of the motivation Naruto has to defeat Neji in the Chunin Exam arc, and there's the issue of Chapter 437. She's one of the few members of the Konoha 11 besides Team 7 who got development after the timeskip.
*** That's just it though. I'm not saying she's unimportant. I'm saying that people completely exaggerate her actual role in the series. They keep expecting her to suddenly become an A-list character and her role to expand to that of Sakura's and Kakashi's. That recent [[ADayInTheLimelight moment]] just made things worse in that regard. People are hyping up the next time Naruto talks to Hinata and will just be dissapointed when that scene, if it even happens, doesn't live up to their expectations. Hinata is ''not'' Shikamaru.
**** What partly bothers me is that a lot of the people claiming she's unimportant are Naru/Saku shippers who only see her as an alternative pairing for Naruto, and argue that Naruto will get together with Sakura because she's a main character (if we're going by prominence in the story alone, Naruto's most likely to end up with Sasuke). Not only is it not the best argument for the pairing, but it's also degrading to Hinata.
** You know what? Looking over the responses, I'm left to conclude it was a mistake to even bring this up and I regret doing so. Given how volitile the shipping situation is in the fandom right now, you can't even discuss Hinata in any way, shape or form without it being bait for a pairing war.
*** Your honor, I would like the record to show that ItJustBugsMe that there ''are'' pairing wars in this fandom, or indeed the fandom of any similar show or media. Its like if there were fierce arguements to the death over whether or not Goku would have been happier with Bulma. Please don't tell me if there really ''are'' such arguements.
* Who the hell paid for Naruto's upbringing? If he was a ward of the state, why didn't he grow up in an orphanage? And why couldn't they get anybody to act as a guardian for him? Was there nobody who might've cared about making sure the kid with massive amounts of power getting a normal life and not hating his village?
** Considering his dad was the previous leader of the entire village, he probably left enough to live after.
** Maybe, but unknown, Minato could have left a trust to pay out to Naruto. But I don't consider it likely. As for an orphanage, he could have been kicked out for his pranking or being the son of a shinobi, could have been given that apartment instead of going to an orphanage (I just find it likely that Kohona has a program to take care of war orphans), and is a ward of the state that the third Hokage practically raised.
** [[{{SocialServicesDoesNotExist}} Same person who kept an eye on Sasuke, Hinata, Neji and Gaara]].
*** Neji and Hinata were raised by the Hyuugas, seeing as Hinata's father is still alive and Neji is his blood relation. Gaara and Sasuke... well, that, no one knows.
**** Well, [[{{ShrinkingViolet}} look how]] [[{{ShyBlueHairedGirl}} Hinata turned out]]. Her self-confidence is at zero prior to the start of the series, which was probably caused by emotional/verbal abuse from both her father and from Neji, who has many issues of his own. If both these kids had someone keeping an eye on them...
***** Fanon sometimes has it that Kurenai essentially adopted Hinata after Hiashi seemingly disowned her around the time she was placed on Kurenai's team.
** Gaara had a dad who looked after him. Except that in this case, "looked after" meant "constantly tried to kill". And after Orochimaru killed said daddy, Gaara was sane and had his brother and sister to look out for him.
*** He briefly had Yashamaru, who also [[{{BreakTheCutie}} broke him]].
** My point is that in real life, these kids would either be in foster homes or therapy. (Sasuke might have had a foster family up until he graduated and pay for his own apartment, equipment etc.)
* Why didn't Fugaku try to raise two weapons? It couldn't have been difficult to convince Sasuke to act like his brother; he followed Itachi around like a puppy. The only reason I can think of is that Sasuke was the Uchiha equivalent of [[{{LuckyStar}} Tsukasa]] when he was very young, but the image of Sasuke with Moe characteri-[[{{HidamariSketch}} ohgodmynutbladder]].
** I think Fugaku had high expectations for Sasuke, and wanted him to become a strong ninja like his brother and eventually help with the coup, but didn't necessarily give him the glory that a "number one son" would get; however successful Sasuke would be, his efforts would be of secondary importance as long as Itachi was still in the clan's favor. Fugaku most likely shifted his plans to Sasuke once he realized he couldn't rely on Itachi, but didn't live long enough to carry them out.
* I'm beginning to notice a surprising amount of hate showing up for Sai in regards to the past few chapters from many factions, from Naruto/Hinata shippers whose pairing may be in jeopardy to shipping haters who are mad that more fire has been added to the flames ([[IncrediblyLamePun no pun intended]]).
** Speaking as a Naruto/Hinata shipper, there's also the issue of his going behind Naruto's back and telling Sakura two things that Naruto wanted to be kept secret (his feelings for her and his going to speak with the Raikage), so it's also a breach of Naruto's trust. It's also clear that he doesn't know about Sakura's feelings for Sasuke, Hinata's for Naruto or how Naruto feels about Hinata now (the flashback that inspired him to tell Sakura took place before Konoha's destruction and Hinata's confession), yet is proceeding despite what little information he has and thus isn't taking the best approach to this. I hope that once Sakura recovers from the initial shock of learning this (although you'd think that she'd notice how Naruto felt, since he wasn't exactly being subtle about it), she'll mention more of the situation to him.
** First, I would like to point out that I'm a Naruto/Hinata supporter, yet I believe that what Sai did was awesome. Why? Because he also called Sakura out on how she has been hurting Naruto all this time, also, the manga has been showing some signs that everything points towards a resolution, the fact that Sakura now aknowledged the feelings Naruto has or once had for her was necessary for both character development and story progression. Regardless if Naruto ends up with Hinata or Sakura both pairings must deal with their {{UST}} before they make a choice.
* Has anyone else noticed that the scenes involving Sai talking with Sakura about Naruto have been left out of the spoilers? Chapter 457's spoiler only mentions that Sai is going to talk to Sakura about something, but doesn't mention his flashback in talking to Naruto about Sakura's feelings. I wonder if the spoiler translators a)want to avoid being accused of altering the script to favor any given pairing b)want to avoid premature flame wars based on pairings or c)want to keep it a surprise until the chapter is officially released.
** Probably the first two. They're people who go out of their was to ''provide'' spoilers after all, so I think they would be more concern about their reputation for accuracy than anything else.
*** The spoilers seem to have become more detailed over time, to showing a small scene from the chapter to showing a summary of the chapter to now often having the entire script by Wednesday, so omitting parts of the chapter comes off as a bit odd.
*** Now the trend seems to be broken, with a confirmed spoiler for Chapter 469 showing the conversation between Naruto and Sakura [[supersecretspoiler:during which Sakura says she is in love with Naruto and not Sasuke, and Naruto not believing her and saying that he "hate(s) people who'd lie to themselves"]].
* Is it just me, or does chapter 458 seem like a big {{Deconstruction}} of the concept of {{Nakama}}? Sai points out that Naruto is letting people beat the crap out of him, humbling himself before the Raikage, and potentially causing a diplomatic incident all because he loves Sakura and Sasuke (as ''comrades''). As a result, Sasuke (a traitor who left Konoha to seek power and revenge) and to a lesser extent Sakura are both indirectly responsible for much of Naruto's suffering - to say nothing of Naruto, Shikamaru, Choji, Neji, and Lee almost getting themselves killed trying to retrieve Sasuke in the first place. To be fair, Sai isn't the most well adjusted person in Konoha, but he does a good job of showing how irrational and almost unhealthy Nakama can seem to outsiders when one of those Nakama (ie Sasuke) hasn't proven himself worthy of the effort. Or is this supposed to illustrate that while Sai might consider Naruto his new Nakama, he still hasn't quite accepted Sakura as one yet (hence why he's being so harsh with her)?
** It also seems as though Shikamaru and Kiba have given up on the concept as far as Sasuke goes, as Shikamaru's willing to have Konoha kill Sasuke so that Sakura and Ino won't seek revenge against the Cloud Ninja. It's also interesting that Naruto's "cycle of revenge" argument is being used '''against''' trying to prevent Sasuke from being killed.
* Question: Is Mifune (the Kage Summit guy) retarded? I mean, if you're going to choose a leader for the single greatest alliance in the history of ninja villages, you have more criteria than "Who has a jinchuuriki." Like... oh, I don't know... leadership ability! Or at least how likable they are as a person! Because it seems to me that if you were forced to be in contact with Danzou for more than five minutes, you'd realize what a HORRIBLE choice for leadership he is! Especially with other villages involved, considering how openly expansionist, Imperialistic, and xenophobic he is.
** We don't know if Mifune is in cahoots with Danzo or not, but given how EVERYTHING is falling into place for him, it might be a fair bet. However, Danzo is likely the most experienced of the Hokages minus maybe the Tsuchikage and his village has the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki...plus the most experience in fighting Akatsuki. His worst tendencies are things he's hidden rather well, too.
** Additionally, you should just compare they way all the Kage were acting at the meeting. Gaara and the Tsuchikage spent much of the time bickering between each other, the Mizukage really looks like she was hiding something, and the Raikage smashed a whole in the ground and nearly started a fight. In contrast, Danzo kept calm the entire time, and shows that he has actually information about Akatsuki (who their leader is). And I think it was less what person was in charge, and more who represents what ''village''. Considering that the Leaf village is the only one with a host left--which as far as they know is that ''only'' thing Akatsuki wants but don't already have--having the Nine-Tails is pretty damn important. Not to mention the fact that it was one of the only two villages not suspect to have ''hired'' Akatsuki.
*** Mifune makes his reasons clear in 459. 1)Gaara's too young and doesn't have the necessary reputation to inspire confidence in his leadership. 2)The Tsuchikage's too old and had connections with the Akatsuki. 3)The Akatsuki came from the Mist Village, so the Mizukage isn't ideal and 4)The Raikage is too emotional. While Danzo is hardly ideal to say the least, there are at least legitimate reasons for doubting the other Kages.
** There's also the question of how much the Jinchuuriki change things in terms of power balance; while Pain implies that with the balance lost, war will break out, it seems a bit odd that losing one or two powerful ninja would cause a village to suffer that severe a decrease in power; Naruto's come a long way, but it seems a bit odd that he's the sole factor that gives Konoha an edge in the negotiations.
*** Odd how exactly? Naruto beat the guy who single-handedly killed at least three Kage-level ninja (Hanzou, Jiraiya and Kakashi), pushed a third so far that she's in a coma ''without actually fighting her'', '''nuked''' Konoha, and very nearly defeated an almost complete Kyuubi, a creature which in the past has only been beaten by having a funky power that specifically controls or supresses it or by sacrificing oneself to seal it away.
**** What I'm saying is that while Naruto is quite powerful, he's still just one ninja, and other villages should have at least a few elite ninja with great reputations.
***** Yes, but how many of those elite ninja have the literally infinite chakra reserve of the most powerful creature on the planet sealed inside them? And look at how Killer Bee is able to use the full power of his bijuu without any negative consequences. If Naruto were to ever learn how to control Kyuubi to that extent, he'd basically be [[AGodAmI the god of the ninja world]].
* The rock that serves as the memorial for all the shinobi who fell in combat and during missions. After multiple wars, thousands of dangerous missions, and a genocide, shouldn't there be more names than can fit on that one rock?
** One possibility is that it only has the names of dead ''heroes'' who died in a truly honorable way. Another is that perhaps the number of active ninjas is smaller than we thought, as not only do one in three ninja students become actual ninja, but fewer still become Chunin who would be sent to dangerous missions and to war. The anime shows no more than 10 or so portraits of dead ninja at the Third Hokage's funeral.
*** Of course, the chunin exam has a nice dichotomy with the number of high-level ninja around. While every non-trivial enemy is a jonin, you gain at most two-dozen chunin per year on the entire continent (About a dozen make it to the third stage, and the games are held twice a year). Assuming an average career length of 20 years (which is very high considering the way people get cut down in their prime), and that normally every third-stager gets to Chunnin (the witnessed exams are an exception, but not that much of one), you are talking less than 500 high-ranked ninja in the world. However, the phrase "just a genin" is thrown around like it's something weak when + 90% of Konoha's military should be genin-ranked.
* The 4th Mizukage, the one associated with the bloody mist style training, was apparently Yugara, the container of the 3 tailed beast, and is one of four people able to control bijuu, along with the Kirabi, the 1st Hokage, and Madara, the last of whom was believed to control him. So why does Kisame refer to Madara as the Mizukage, and more importantly, why was the 3 tailed beast roaming free? Having a subordinate with a tailed beast AND the ability to control it AND the Kage of a major village is incredibly useful, and while he could conceivably been eliminated for being too dangerous/power hungry, why wouldn't Madara at least retrieve the bijuu after, given that he can control it as well.
** There were only two Mizukages, now? There are three others at least that haven't been revealed, so Madara could easily be one of them. And gee, think that maybe a point of the Sanbi being free when Yugara is dead might be revealed later? Akatsuki only recently put its Bijuu gathering plan into action after all.
** In the fanbook, when it speaks off the ones that were manipulating Yagura it shows the shadows of Madara and Kisame. If Kisame was privy to who was really in control of the Village Hidden in the Mist he may have very well just considered him the real Mizukage.
* How does having a Byakugan in one eye work? (Incidentally, if I recall correctly, from the third databook, Kishimoto said if an Uchiha and a Hyuga had a child, the child would have one Sharingan and one Byakugan) Does it give half the vision a pair of Byakugan eyes does, or does it just enable the user to see chakra in that eye (and how does Ao turn it on and off, when Kakashi and Danzo had their Sharingan permanently on)?
** I think it's because a Byakugan is activated differently. A Sharingan is apparently turned on and off by some completely internal mechanism that only exist in Uchiha, while the Byakugan seems to be turned on an off by concentrating the same kind of chakra everyone has, thus the need for the [[MagicalGesture "tense my face while my hands in front of it" thing]]. Anyway, it's clear he still has x-ray, charka network, and panoramic vision a regular Hyuga has, just only in one eye (I'm assuming he's just focusing on what he can see with the one eye). His blindspot is probably larger (since we can see [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-459/page004.html here]] that Danzo was behind him and to his right it could be most of his left side).
* Why do ''all'' of the black characters come from one of the northernmost countries on the continent while much lighter skin colors are all that exist virtually everywhere else?
** Perhaps the dark-skinned people in Hidden Cloud are all part of a clan? All of the clans seem to stick to their respective village.
* Why didn't Pain simply use the plan he described to Hidan and the lower ranking Akatsuki members? Taking over the world, and by a sensible, non-megalomanical plan, would make it relatively easy to implement world peace. After driving all the hidden villages out of business, he could then demilitarize his own forces, turning them from soldiers into peacekeepers and then police. His god-mode powers would prevent him from being deposed and allow him to quickly eliminate any major problems.
** He believed that the only way to create peace was for the entire world to truly know what pain is and to be taught that lesson again every once in a while when they began to forget. It may not have been the most sensible plan, but he wasn't exactly a well adjusted individual.
** The original plan may have been Madara's. Pain most likely didn't want a world order that would be left in less than capable hands when he passed on, but wanted to change the power dynamics of the world by introducing weapons of mass destruction.
* So Lee can't use genjutsu or ninjutsu. Is there any reason why Lee doesn't try and learn stealth, or weapon usage? Doing so would massively increase his effectiveness. But it seems as though he has made no effort to even try. Not to mention, why would Lee simply give up on using genjutsu and ninjutsu? Isn't his whole character built around not giving up?
** Notice that Guy isn't terribly concerned with stealth either. That probably has a great deal to do with it. As for weapons, well he does have a weapons specialist on his team, so it might be an issue of balance. He gave up on using genjutsu and ninjutsu because he can't, plain and simple. His chakra coils are stunted and he can't externalize his chakra to use jutsu. It's like asking why someone who is born paralyzed from the waist down just gives up on trying to walk.
*** In Kabuto's [[StupidStatementDanceMix ninja info cards]], Lee's ninja tools stat (bottom left) is nearly maxed out, indicating that he's worked on that, too. Then again, he only used them in the Gaara fight (tossing some shuriken at Gaara and defending against the sand with a kunai) and the Team Guy vs. Kisame battle (using some tonfa against Kisame). To be fair, though, the Sound Ninja and Kimimaro are quite skilled at defending against ninja tools.
* How is it that the [[http://images1.wikia.nocookie.net/naruto/images/e/e3/Shodaime.jpg the First Hokage]] has black hair and eyes while the [[http://images3.wikia.nocookie.net/naruto/images/1/1a/Nidaime.jpg Second Hokage]] has white hair and red eyes?
** Random Genetic Mutation? Red eye color is a mutation and white hair early in life can be caused by another genetic mutation. Both are pretty rare, but they both pretty much throw Mendelian genetics out the window when they happen (so it doesn't matter what color his parents eyes/hair was if he pulled off getting both of those mutations). Perhaps their parents were exposed to some heavy radiation before the second was born.
** The Second Hokage is an Albino? It's rare in humans, but not impossible.
* Why do people complain about the absence of the other Demon Hosts within the manga? It would have lead to cries of 'Gaara Clone' if male, or 'Mary Sue' if female. I for one would have been bored to death of seeing X Tail's horrible life and capture via Akatsuki repeated for four arcs. At least the Uchiha storyline has ''some'' plot value outside filler.
** Because there was a huge amount of build up for an arc concentrating on the jinchuriki that never delivered. And I personally believe that they all could have been fully developed and interesting characters, which means there would have been no complaints about being a "Gaara clone" or "Mary Sue." Just look at Killer Bee, similar to Naruto but with his own personality and a clone of no one. Furthermore, you're complaining about something that never happened, so you can't know for sure that it would have played out like that at all. And some of us were '''very''' bored with how long the Uchiha storyline took when it could have been summed up more quickly.
** While it might have been nice to see the other Jinchuuriki's backstories and battles with Akatsuki members, it also would have been a bit of a foregone conclusion under the YouCantThwartStageOne trope; it's somewhat obvious that the Akatsuki will pick off the Jinchuuriki one by one, thus bringing their plans closer to completion and putting Naruto into contact with other Akatsuki members who weren't originally assigned to capture him. Additionally, the other villages' (except for Sunagakure getting help after Gaara's abduction) not seeking help for their Jinchuurikis precludes Naruto getting involved in the conflict.
*** Wouldn't it also make for the most depressing arcs in the series? Let's face it- we would be spending an arc getting to know and love this poor people only for them to be taken away by Akatsuki with no orange superhero in sight, and if my memory serves, none of the villages even cared that they had been taken. It would lead to mass ;-;
*** Now there's the Six-Tails filler arc, which I suspect won't end well, unless they're going to say that Akatsuki's missing the Eight-Tails, Nine-Tails '''and''' Six-Tails (although it does explain what happened to the beast apart from the two the Akatsuki captured before the Gaara arc, the one through four tails, and the Eight and Nine tails).
* Why does anyone use unarmed taijutsu? If you can hit them with a punch, surely it would've been a much better to stab and kill them with a kunai?
** Because this is (arguably) a children's series, and you can get punched a lot and not die...but stabbing tends to result in deathage?
** The anime, sure. However, the manga is gruesome enough to have a few more people getting stabbed.
** Orochimaru once stated that one punch from Tsunade equals death (against people with a normal body at least), so she and other characters known for their super strength probably get a pass. Then there are others that use a deadly close-range technique (Chidori, Rasengan, Gentle Fist, etc). But it seems to me like characters typically do use sharp weapons when they have them. Just look at Sasuke vs. Itachi and the barrage of weapons that started out as.
** Kiba and Naruto have a brief kunai fight in Episode 184, but it never gets anywhere, and in Part II, Naruto hides a kunai up his sleeve. It's possible that the ninjas want to keep their hands free to use jutsu, which gives them more of a tactical advantage than weapons.
* What is the point of using puppets? If characters like Sasori and Kankuro have such mastery of chakra that they can control full bodies, with chakra strands thin enough to be almost invisible, over sometimes ''huge'' distances, might there not be far more deadly/useful ways to utilize such abilities?
** There's a good reason given in the story, when Kankuro is caught by his opponents who think they have him he can just unravel from somewhere else and use a trap built into his puppet, a sort of built-in ambush. As for other uses, like what? They can't really control people (Sakura had to volunteer for it to work) and the distances aren't that vast (the longest distance seen is something like 50m at most.
** The Puppets in Naruto are pretty similar to the [=UAVs=] currently used in the air force. A remote combatant is generally expendable to the person operating it. If Kankuro loses his puppets, he can still retreat, build more, and keep fighting. The same is not true if Kankuro dies.
** Sakura let Chiyo control her body, and was mostly using taijutsu(with Chiyo moving her body and Sakura directing the chakra to her fists at the right moment), so it's likely that even if puppetteers could somehow control unwilling victims, they couldn't use chakra. It's also likely that it would be less useful to control a ninja's body than it would be to control a puppet with a variety of often poisonous weapons. Then again, the puppet strings seem to have other uses, like when Chiyo uses a few to stop Hiruko's tail, and can control kunai in midair.
* Sasuke is officially an idiot. He is found by the Raikage and his guards. As a rule, Kage's are generally uber-badasses. What's Sasuke's plan? ''Jump directly at them''. This results in him getting knocked away like a bitch by Darui. Then, when he's saved from getting turned into so much chunky salsa by the Raikage's mighty arms and Darui's sword, how does he thank Suigetsu and Juugo for risking their lives? "I don't need your help." Which means that Sasuke believes he can beat the Raikage and his attendants alone. I repeat: idiot.
** As much as I hate Sasuke, I feel the need to ask: was there a question in there?
*** And Suigetsu calls him out on this: ''Even though I dragged myself over here to save your ass... What the hell is with that comment...! Though, that's just like you....'' Honestly, Sasuke can't win over here - if people aren't complaining about his haxingan, they complain about him getting owned by a superior opponent. He can't win or lose fights without complaint.
*** Well, in this case the complaint is the fact that he thinks he can just charge head-first at the ''Raikage and his elite jounin'' and actually win. Considering Raikage's little brother basically killed Sasuke twice then tricked him when he pulled out his uber hax, Sasuke should know better than to think this would work.
*** Sasuke's stupidity in this situation was likely intended by the author to illustrate that Sasuke's desire for revenge has consumed him. In Sasuke's mind, the guy responsible for his clan's massacre and his brother going nuts (and also dying) is nearby and the Raikage is in his way. To him, the Raikage is just another obstacle for him to plow through. Not at all rational given the Raikage's power, but then again Sasuke ''isn't'' a rational person when it comes to revenge. This isn't a case of CharacterDerailment (if this is why the above complained about it); it's negative CharacterDevelopment due to his increasingly obsessive revenge streak.
* Where the fuck was Tenzou during the Chunin Exam Invasion arc? He would've been pretty useful against Gaara.
** Either he was out of the village during a mission, or was there but since he's a member of ANBU was wearing a mask and fought off-screen. Anyway, why would he have fought Gaara? Team 7 was assigned to take care of him since everyone else was handling the invasion.
*** Because he has the mokuton kekkei genkai, which gives him a measure of control over bijuu. He could've simply open-palmed Gaara and turned off his Tanuki, saving a lot of trouble and a number of trees.
** Gaara doesn't have the First Hokage's necklace. So he wouldn't have been able to supress his bijuu at all.
* What's the point in ignoring the fact that Suigetsu lost his sword if he's just going to break it anyway?
** Him complaining about Karin losing it wasn't really a plot point, just a one-off joke. Anyway, having part of a sword break off isn't the same thing as losing the whole thing.
*** I wouldn't call it a "joke" so much as an indication that even if Hawk can work together in a pinch, they still bicker fairly often. Still, while Suigetsu can make use of the lower half of the sword, he seems to be looking for a new one (and he might get one if he manages to get a fight with Choujirou).
* So does this thing about the Sage of the Six Paths in 462: does this mean that the Byakugan and Sharingan are ''both'' offshoots of the Rinnegan or just that the Hyuga and Uchiha are really unrelated?
** In order: Yes, and I hope so. If the Byakugan and Sharingan are related, then they're both related to the Rinnegan. I hope they're not though, because the Byakugan and Sharingan, while similar, are different enough to simply say that they're their own thing and the rumor is nothing more than Uchiha propaganda.
*** If the rumor was started by the Uchiha it was probably less propoganda and more trying to cover their own tracks. I don't see why the Uchiha would ''enjoy'' people thinking they were descended of another clan in Konoha, when so much of them want to maintain independence from the village.
* The Mizukage's statement about why they shouldn't be worried about Akatsuki taking the bijuu makes no sense. Time and jutsu knowledge are definitely things that an organization composed of S-class criminal ninja would have. More importantly, the Kages didn't care that these same criminals could just walk into their villages and take such powerful things (though I suspect the Tsuchikage used Han as payment to the Akatsuki)? Doesn't that present a '''huge''' security risk? Even if they didn't ''like'' the jinchuriki, it seems like the kind of thing the leader of a military organization would want to put a stop to.
** I think she was just digging for excuses since she was being kind of secretive. Also, about "security risk"; it appears that at least some of the hosts (like Killer Bee and Roshi) don't live inside the actual village.
* This isn't ''just'' the dub I'm talking about...but ItJustBugsMe that Naruto sounds so damn annoying and high-pitched yet Sasuke, Gaara, and Neji all sound old enough to be his father. Err...they're not ''that'' much older than he is...did their balls drop drastically early and finish?
** Eh, Sasuke had a pretty deep voice when he was seven. Maybe ninja puberty hits bloodline kids faster (look at Itachi; he has the exact same voice from 13 onwards), and I know several guys that are still high-pitched at age 17, so genetics could be involved there too. And if Gaara's Japanese VA had used a higher pitch, we would get the Uke dude from Level C, while the Dub one would have [[{{Hare+ Guu}} Dr. Clive]]. I also ran into a dub that seemed to use 12 and 13 year olds for the voices, and it just didn't work...
* Why do so many people seem to ignore that the Raikage is a Kage-level jackass?.The guy demands a meeting from the Kages of all the five villages leaving them partially leaderless if their villages is attacked, and then once they get there bitches at them like a spoiled child,saying he has no intention of speaking with them or trusting them which means the entire meeting had been an excuse to throw a temper tantrum.
** There are two reasons I can think of- 1)People don't like Sasuke, and many of the Raikage's actions are against Sasuke or 2)He manages a Might Guy-like combination of eccentric traits (His ManlyTears and [[ThereWasADoor smashing through walls]]) and BadAss ones (generating electricity with his body, punching through Amaterasu). You should probably add his {{Darwinist}} way of thinking to the list, as he believes that only the strongest countries survive, which is quite retrograde thinking and definitely going to be an obstacle to Naruto working to establish a lasting peace.
*** What I really don't like is how everyone seems to totally [[{{DoubleStandard}} ignore Killer Bee abandoning his village]], and constantly excuse his leaving (He wanted a vacation, he was feeling contained etc. Surely he could have said something to his brother?). I mean, even ''Sasuke'' had a better reason to leave then he did, and he didn't trigger a war. I keep wondering when this exchange will occur:
**** Raikage: You killed my brother!
**** Sasuke: ... [[{{What}} Wut]].
**** Raikage: You Akatsuki bastards sealed him!
**** Sasuke: Uh, no. He got away. Not my fault if he didn't go home.
**** Raikage: ... Oh. Well... Crap.
***** Raikage: So let me get this straight..... I lost an arm and had to call a meeting with people I don't even like, all for nothing?
****** Sasuke: Yep I'm just here to kill Danzo
******* Raikage: Oh....well go right ahead then.
*** The difference is that Killer Bee didn't leave his village to join one of the greatest threats to its very existence and thereby giving said threat the opportunity to gain one of the most powerful abilities out there. Besides you really think the Raikage would just let him leave? They may be brothers, but the Raikage still has duties as leader of his village and I'd say letting the host of the second most powerful entity in the world just leave would not be something he could do.
**** Plus, Killer Bee said ''vacation'', which implies he's coming back eventually.
***** The Raikage's [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-467/page018.html reaction]] is what one would expect.
* Are Jugo and Karin even supposed to be ninja? I know they worked for the Orochimaru/the Sound Village (though Jugo "working" kind of require a loose definition), but they don't wear headbands, don't appear to know how to use ninjutsu, genjutus, or ninja tools (all the abilities which they do use being something they were apparently born with). But then again, [[InASingleBound they can still travel by jumping from tree to tree...]]
** There seems to be some kind of difference between ninja and other kinds of people who can use chakra techniques (like the Land of Iron's samurai). My guess would be that they could be termed "chakra users" since they have abilities that involve chakra (Karin's super chakra radar and healing abilities and Juugo's berserker mode with its abilities and his ability to communicate with animals) but not ninja since they seem to lack any kind of ninja training.
*** Honestly with all the knowledge Karin has of the ninja world, I doubt she isn't one granted she grew up in a non-ninja village but the databooks actually have her doing a total of 50 missions,and her Chakra radar is identified as ninjutsu. Jugo on the other hand hasn't done a single mission and dosen't seem to have any techniques outside the curse seal and with his backround and abilities it's probably better that way.
* What's with all the fuss about Disney XD airing Shippuuden? They know the original show was barebones edited, they know how this contributed to its popularity, AND they have a fantastic rep thanks to the Miyazaki dubs! And if there ''are'' edits, the DVDs will have an uncut version. It just bugs me that people say it will be edited to OnePiece levels (yeah, I know someone who said this when they found out. They were serious x-x).
** The dubbing itself is still handled by the same people ([=ShoPro=] or whoever VizMedia hired), but the editing the network inflicts on the TV broadcast is a completely different issue. DisneyXD is completely different from the branch of Disney that dubbed the Miyazaki films (Walt Disney Pictures) and none of the Miyazaki films ever even aired on Disney or DisneyXD. DisneyXD wouldn't let ''DigimonSavers[=/=]DigimonDataSquad'' have [[ActionBomb a sentient bomb]] that didn't even blow anything big up without editing it into a giant orange, while ''Shippuden'' has some moments that make me question what they would have even handled them on CartoonNetwork. Like [[PainfulTransformation a teenager turning into a demon which burns all of his skin burnt off]], one enemy who killed people to take their hearts and keep them inside ''his back'', and another that fights by slashing people with a giant scythe and [[BloodMagic using their blood for a ritual]] which involves [[ImpaledWithExtremePrejudice impaling himself on a pike]] to inflict similar damage upon his opponent and is killed by being blown into pieces with his decapitated head throw in a ravine and buried. The only really "good sign" is that they stated they're trying to appeal to pre-teen and teenage audience by airing it.
*** My big point is that people who complain about the editing seem determined to forget that Disney XD and Viz will not be stupid enough to not release uncut DVDs. Or is this simply, 'I'm going to complain that I should be expected to actually ''pay'' for my favourite series? Perish the thought!' on the part of the fanbase? Besides, how long ago was Digimon? There seems to have been a big increase in minimalist editing post 4kids OnePiece.
* Did anyone else notice the dinosaur plushie in [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/402/01/ this chapter?]] I mean, does this mean there are ninja palaentologists? Is there a chance of someone possessing a dinosaur summon? (And how adorable is toddler!Sasuke? Seriously... <3)
** The Narutoverse seems to have the same animals as the real world does. Perhaps dinosaurs went extinct in this world, too, including the ones that might have been summonable.
*** Oh... You'd think [[{{FanNickname}} Oro-tan]] would've tried to resurrect one. How Badass would that be?
* How is it that Shikamaru is ready to go on a mission to stop Sasuke? He broke his leg when Pain destroyed the village and you can still see he needs Choji to help him get around in chapter 450. Likewise, Kiba was pinned under a piece of rubble which his mom had to get him out of, but he was fine by the time he told Team 7 Danzo became Hokage.
** I found the Shikamaru part strange, but Kiba was standing up when greeting Naruto in Chapter 449, while Choji was supporting Shikamaru. It's also unclear how much time passed between the Invasion of Pain arc and the Summit of the Five Kages arc, or how good medical ninjutsu is; Naruto's arm recovered fully within a few days of using Rasen Shuriken on Kakuzu.
* Why did Kishimoto have to make Naruto and Sasuke (very very very ''very'' '''''very''''' distant) cousins? It's completely uneccessary to make ''hatred'' InTheBlood, plus it sounds like it was stolen from [[LordOfTheRings LOTR]] for some reason (two brothers separate, and many/a generation later their descendants meet). Sasuke's already told Naruto that he's going to kill him as part of his revenge, and nothing short of absolutely DeadForReal is going to stop Naruto from bringing Sasuke back or stop him from becoming an OmnicidalManiac. It's likely Madara just said it to torture Naruto and make him even more reluctant to fight Sasuke ("I can't kill him! He's more then ''nakama'' -- he's '''family'''!")
** Erm, Madara didn't seem mean that Naruto was a part of the Senju clan, just that he had inherited their Will of Fire. So it's not so much InTheBlood as two competing ideologies. Naruto follows the Will of Fire, the ideology of the younger brother, his descendants the Senju clan, and their students and students' students (Sarutobi, Jiraiya, Minato, Kakashi, etc.), while Sasuke is now following "the Darkness," the ideology of the older brother and his descendants the Uchiha clan.
** And it seems likes Senju clan either died out, or disbanded to became all of the other clans and families of the Leaf Village (which seems more likely as Tsunade is the direct descendant of the first Hokage Hashirama ''Senju'' yet has OnlyOneName). Which means even if Naruto is "Senju":
##So would ''everyone else'' in (or at least a large part of) the entire village minus the Uchiha, thus Sasuke is one of the people there that Naruto would be ''least'' closely related to.
##Since Naruto's mother was a foreigner, that would make him less related to Sasuke than (the majority) of the rest of the village.
* When the Kazekage decided that his experiment of making Gaara a living weapon was a failure and wanted him killed, why did he keep sending apparently weak ninjas to do the job? Why not just ''kill Gaara himself''? As we saw when Guy [[OffhandBackhand effortlessly swatted Gaara's sand away]] during the Chunin Exams to protect Lee, Gaara's sand techniques are far from invincible. A strong Jonin can certainly overcome them. Note that Guy didn't open any Gates to do that either; he was just so far beyond Gaara at that point that it wasn't a challenge. And this was after Gaara had actual ninja training; back when the Kazekage was sending assassins, Gaara was being protected solely by his sand auto-shield. Surely the Kazekage (or even just a top Sand Jonin like Baki) could have overcome the shield back then.
** It's possible that he didn't want to risk Gaara letting Shukaku take over by sending an assassin that would be strong enough to force him to do that. A weaker assassin might get lucky, but if Gaara knew someone ''was'' going to be able to kill him, he'd do something desperate. I don't think anyone in the Sand Village had the fire power to fight Shukaku since even Gamabunta was only able to reach what amounted to a stalemate with him. Or maybe the assassins weren't really to kill him, but to force him to get stronger and abandon his emotions to become the weapon his father wanted. We only have Gaara's word that their real pupose was to kill him and I doubt he was ever like "Hey dad, exactly how come you're sending all these people to kill me?"
** I always thought that Yashamaru was the only ninja he was able to find that was willing to do it. Also, he probably would not want the bad publicity he'd get for killing his son, regardless of Shukaku. Either that, or the Wind Daimyo would have heavily disapproved.
*** Gaara suggests that the Kazekage did it countless times. Since most of the village feared Gaara, the Kazekage might have had a good supply of people who wanted to kill Gaara and end the threat he posed, and would thus be willing to take the mission. It's also suggested that Gaara was the strongest of the Sand ninja sent to the village during the invasion.
** I was always under the impression that the assassination attempts on Gaara were part of the experiment to turn him into a heartless killer. If Gaara's father really wanted him dead, wouldn't he just have Chiyo extract Shukaku from him? If somebody killed him, then Sand just would have lost their greatest weapon. So the Kazekage sent assassins that he knew wouldn't be able to kill Gaara after him in order to break him, by making him feel like his life was always in danger and forcing him to kill people from his own village. It worked, after all...
* Why are so many people suggesting that Naruto/Sakura is the OfficialCouple in the wake of Sai telling Sakura about Naruto's feelings? 1)The scene where Naruto says that he can't tell Sakura how he feels about her until he brings Sasuke back is before Hinata's confession; note that the buildings are intact. 2)Sai doesn't know about how Sakura feels about Sasuke, and it seems unlikely that she'll turn her affections to Naruto without at least one scene putting her feeligns for Sasuke to rest, which will most likely require meeting him again. 3)Most of Naruto/Sakura [[ShipperOnDeck shippers on deck]] don't know about Hinata. 4)Sakura's breaking down in tears and deciding that she has to tell Naruto something could be returning his love, but might alternately be telling him that he shouldn't feel like he has to bring Sasuke back by himself. 5)While Naruto hasn't paid much attention to Hinata after the Pain invasion arc, he hardly ever speaks to Sakura, and barely thinks about ''anyone'' except Sasuke and Madara after learning about Sasuke joining Akatsuki. It seems a bit premature to consider this couple official and to count out Naruto/Hinata so easily; there weren't as many cases on this wiki of people mentioning or implying that Naruto/Hinata is the OfficialCouple between when Hinata survived and the start of the Summit of the Five Kages arc.
** For the love of Jashin people, IT'S {{SHIPPING}}! [=NaruHina=] and [=NaruSaku=] fans have been declaring their ship of choice to be canon for years now. They're going to continue to do so until one of those relationships becomes official and they're going to use everything they can get their hands on as reason why they're right. It's pointless to ask questions about ANYTHING having to do with shipping because more often than not, there's not a good reason for it. It just is.
*** They seem to be going farther than they usually do; there's a difference between saying "Sakura appears to be returning Naruto's feelings in Part II," (which is indicated at some points, but never explicitly), and saying "Sakura's hearing about Naruto loving her and her reaction mean that she and Naruto are the OfficialCouple".
*** Because no matter what you ship, there's a very good chance you're just filling your empty emotional life with inconsequential fictional romance.
* I apologize for adding more to the sizable bulk of this page and asking a fandom-specific question, but...why do fans like turning Naruto into a PossessionSue so much? He's a ButtMonkey and people think the protagonist needs to be cool, I get that. But to me, the big appeal of Naruto's character is that he had to really fight for his respect and power. And besides, by this point in the series, Naruto has become so powerful that he could easily give some of those Sues a run for their money.
** It's usually a impatience (''much'' more commonly) and/or not wanting to rehash plots from the actual series. Even the fics that don't take him to PossessionSue levels usually have him start off more powerful because at the beginning of the story he had little if any more ability to affect the world around him than anyone else his age, and that means if they have any divergence fics that start at the beginning of the series and have him doing anything on a larger scale he has to be stronger. So the writer either has to spend large amounts of time on Naruto's training, or just have him being [[StrongAsTheyNeedToBe As Strong As He Needs To Be]]. Granted, you'd think more people would just have these things take place ''later on'' in a AlternateUniverse (when he's at a less ImprobableAge).
* If Sasori made all of Kankuro's puppets before defecting from the village 20 years ago (before Kankuro was even born), were they just sitting around in a warehouse or something all that time until Kankuro started using them?
** Chiyo probably kept them.
* This is rather superficial, but the whole {{Hair Colors}} thing just bugs me. Not the pink/blue/whatever colors, but the way that some get turned into black on regular pages, and some stay white. Specifically, Karin and Nagato. On a regular page, their hair is colored black, but their hair is hot pink/red, and considerably brighter than Gaara's hair, which is colored white on a regular page.
** I agree; I was expecting Nagato to have black hair when I first saw him. Then again, in some cases in anime (not necessarily in Naruto), characters' hair colors change in the anime; Kurama of YuYuHakusho had black hair in the manga, but had red hair like Nagato and Karin in the anime. I'm curious as to whether all the Six Paths of Pain will have Yahiko's hair color, since they don't when we see the ninja who later became the Six Paths of Pain in the episodes about Jiraiya's past.
* I can get how she can use chakra to [[PaperMaster control paper]], but how the hell does Konan ''convert her body into paper''? It probably works similar to Suigetsu's power but with paper instead of water, but that was probably a result of experiments while this is apparently something ''[[CharlesAtlasSuperpower she taught herself]]''. And before anyone says "she's just covering her body with paper" [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/371/10 you actually pieces of her body unfolding occasionally]] and in an artbook [[WordOfGod Kishimoto]] is talking about her outfit and mentions ''turning into paper''.
** Did Kishimoto refer to Konan herself turning into paper, or was it a reference to her outfit. As for the the manga, I just assumed that Konan was smart and only really used paper clones in the outside world.
*** His words were talking about the rather revealing clothes she has under the cloak: (of course this is a translation) "...her Akatsuki mantle covers it up, and she turns into paper right away".
* Why is it that Naruto thought the Rasenshuriken was a good idea before he figured out he could throw it when it has such huge radius of attack despite being an attack ''that he holds in his hand''? If he isn't able to knock the target back about 6m+ at the same time he hits them with it a broken arm and minor backlash are the less of his problems.
** Probably because the Rasengan wasn't dangerous at all, and the shuriken was based on it. Same style of attack, just a straight damage increase, and Naruto already knows that he can take a lot of damage without any problems at that point.
* Why did Sakon tease Kiba about being older then him? He was only one year old then him.
** Strangely enough, while the Sound Four are all listed as 14 years old in the databook, they don't look 14.
*** Aren't they genetically changed?
* So how exactly does someone combining water and fire lead to an acid jutsu? Is it because acid is a liquid that burns? Because if that's the answer, then it blurs the lines between FridgeBrilliance and WallBanger.
** The simplest explanation is that there are only five elements to work with and fire and water seems like the most logical combination to make acid mist.
** I don't think the way it works it "element A and element B physically mixed makes element C" is "''chakra'' that ''controls'' element A and chakra that controls element B mixed makes chakra that controls element C". I mean, if it was just physically combining these elements together, I don't see how Water+ Wind=Ice instead of mist/a water spout if the air isn't really cold (and a water spout/mist was what happened when Naruto combined the Wind Rasengan with Yamato's water technique), Earth+ Water=Wood instead of mud unless you had some plant matter to start with that you could also accelerate the growth of, and Water+ Lightning="Laser" instead of just electrified water (which is what actually what happened when Darui just used a lightning and water technique together).
*** Sorry if I worded it incorrectly, but I didn't literally mean mixing water and fire. I meant mixing the chakra of both, just like you stated. It just kinda confused me as to how something like those two could create an acid jutsu. The other ones you mentioned kind of made sense, but it was the whole "water + fire = acid" thing that threw me for a loop.
**** Ice (Water/Wind) didn't seem to have many elements of "wind" in it (In other games and series with elemental powers, it's commonly classified as Water-type, or its own element). Keep in mind that the Mizukage can use fire, water, ''and earth'' element techniques, so we don't know which combination is necessarily Youton or Futton (although Fire/Earth being the former and Fire/Water being the latter is likely).
**** The [[http://naruto.wikia.com/wiki/Lava_Release:_Melting_Apparition_Technique Yoton technique]] is the one that uses fire and earth, so the [[http://naruto.wikia.com/wiki/Boil_Release:_Skilled_Mist_Technique Futton technique]] has to be the one that uses water and fire (Unless Kishimoto made some new rule that water + earth can lead to wood as well as acid, which is highly unlikely).
**** Why? I've [[FanWank thought about it]] and there are alot of possible combinations resulting from some elemental combinations (Fire and Earth making both Lava (molten rock) and Steel (tempered rock) for example). Besides those elements are the results of a specific bloodline, what stops two seperate bloodlines being able to combine the same two elements and create different ones?
**** Probably because chakra and/or bloodlines don't work like that. There's probably a limit to how many combos you can make. Another possibility could be because Kishimoto simply can't think of that many combos for them.
* While we're on the topic of "advanced natures", can anyone tell why Sasuke making spikes out of Amaterasu is called "Blaze Release"? It seems that he's just using shape transformation on what is already nature transformation, so why is this considered a new element? Combining shape and nature transformation was what Naruto did to make the Rasenshuriken, but that wasn't called a new element. And another thing: I get that he was moving the fire instead of just making more because he controls it and makes Amaterasu with different eyes and that the "make" one was out of use (you can see he's covering that eye while making the spikes), but was there much point in making what will already set your enemy on fire into spikes?
** I can't answer you first question (Because I agree with you on that one), but I can answer your second. Seeing how the Raikage bitch-slapped Sasuke even though he was surrounded by Amaterasu, Sasuke probably though that the only way to effectively stop him was to burn him on the inside ''and'' the outside. With the muscles and cells of someone burning simultaneously with the skin, that would put anyone down.
* Has it ever been explained why the tailed beasts that weren't the one-tails or the nine-tails were sealed into people?
** Probably for the same reason as the one-tailed beast; to give the hosts unique powers and access to vast amounts of chakra.
*** Yeah, but ''why'' would they give one random person in their village all of that power?
**** For essentially the same reason Gaara was created. To make a weapon. That person is probably going to become a ninja anyway. Why not give then extra powers while you're at it?
**** Those villages must have been '''real''' lucky that they didn't choose someone who's mentally unstable (moreso than Gaara used to be), or someone that realized that they could control/kill the whole village and decided to do what they want instead of helping the village.
* Is the Sage Chakra and to a lesser extent Sage training related to the Sage of 6 Paths somehow? Given that the Sage appears to be basically responsible for the entire plot at this point, it seems odd that no Jiraiya makes no mention of their relationship, despite being aware of both.
** Well, besides the way ''all'' ninjutsu is related to the Sage of Six Paths, it's possible this is something made directly by him that was passed down by the toads.
* Why was Rock Lee in particular selected to join the group going to talk to Naruto in the Land of Iron? Sakura and Sai are going because they're Naruto's teammates, while they have Kiba to track him, but it seem Rock Lee would work be more useful in the other group(s) since Sakura and Kiba are already close-range fighters themselves this lineup seems prone to CripplingOverspecialization.
** There aren't that many "long range" type ninjas in the Konoha 11 (Tenten and Shino), and it's possible they need other tracking ninjas to find Sasuke and eliminate him. What's strange is why Sai isn't staying in the village to pass on reports about Naruto (who is supposed to still be in the village under Sai's watch, and Sai is supposed to be making Danzo think this is the case).
** Looking back on it, I suspect Sakura did it because he's not very bright and can easily be manipulated by his feelings for her, enabling her to knock them out after finding Sasuke.
* Why did Madara bother telling the Kage's the entire of his plan? Does he suffer massively from JustBetweenYouAndMe syndrome? Was there any point other than Kishimoto just wanted to reveal his plan?
** Someone just asked that question, and my answer is about three entries up.
** It's possible that he thinks there's at least a possibility of them going along with it, which would make things easier for him, or he's doing it so that he can say "You can't say I didn't make the offer". If things had gone according to plan, he would have taken them hostage and forced the villages to hand over the Jinchuuriki.
*** Riiight, like that'll work. Imagine Madara's surprise when Konoha not only tells him to kill Danzou, but sends suggestions on how to do so. Hell, most of the village already seems quite adamant about making Naruto Hokage. This just opens the position up for the guy they WANT to be leader. Not that Danzou's going to keep his position after his actions at the Summit.
**** There's the possibility that even if Konoha is willing to sacrifice the Hokage to protect Naruto, the Mist and Stone villages won't sacrifice their respective Kages for other villages' Jinchuuriki, and would attack the Leaf Village in order to capture Naruto and turn him over to the Akatsuki.
*** Well, since the village was destroyed he knows he'll be facing a significantly smaller threat, even if the people are all alive.
* This whole "Let's hunt down Sasuke for Konoha's sake" seems terribly well thought out,Shikamaru begins it on the premise that because Sasuke is Akatsuki he will eventualy be killed for justice/revenge,and then several cycles of revenge will start leading to a war.But Sasuke not being very social has three people who could start the cycle: Ino,Sakura,Naruto for the girls he's already I believe convinced them to join the plan,mind you Naruto will probably won't be moved by his diplomacy with all the troubles that will arise from this.Shikamaru has already convinced 2 people and thinks he can do the same with Naruto,but wouldn't it have been better to convince them to just stand down when Sasuke's killed it would have been a easier pitch to sell and they woudn't have to try and kill a very powerfull mising-nin who they think captured the 8 tailed jinkurichi, in truth he survived the battle at least,and unknown to them has increased in power.What I'm saying in the end is that concentrating on stopping the revenge from these 3 allies, they won't risk heavy casualties in one of the best generations of nin.
* Kakashi said the Chunin Exams were taken in groups of three, so how did Sakura make Chunin over the TimeSkip with both of her teammates gone? Did she temporarily join another group or did they let her do it by herself? On a different note, is anyone else interesting in hearing about how any of the other Rookie all made chunin/jonin?
** It's possible she joined Team 10, which was missing a member due to Shikamaru becoming a Chunin before the timeskip; while she doesn't have Shikamaru's Shadow Possession Jutsu, she is fairly smart and would complement Ino and Chouji's skills well. Since it's unlikely for all three members of any given team to pass the Chunin Exam on the same attempt, the ones that don't pass at first might temporarily go with another team. As for the others, while I might like to see how they did on subsequent attempts (The databook says the rest of the Rookie 9 became Chunins at 14, and Team Guy became Chunins at 15), it's presumably not interesting enough to show again, since there won't likely be much variance between exams.
* Why are so many people in an uproar over the ten tailed beast? The other tail beasts had to come from ''somewhere'', didn't they?
** I think it's less the "the nine used to the one part" as the "[[ThereIsAnother there's a 10 when we were always told is only went up to 9]]" part (though this isn't really a case of ThereIsAnother, as it's more "there ''used to'' be one, but then there weren't any others").
*** That, and the fact that it followed the incident in ''{{Bleach}}'' that led to the whole [[MemeticMutation "Kubo Tite trolled my fandom" incident]].
**** Still, I find it hard to compare to (Bleach spoiler)[[spoiler:the weakest of the Espada, who had yet to serve as a credible threat, somehow becoming the never-before-mentioned "0 Espada"]], especially since the 10-tailed beast is a fusion (presumably one tail for each of the nine tailed beasts, and one for its body), and doesn't change what we know about any of the other individual tailed beasts.
** I still say it should be the 45-tailed beast.
*** You want to photoshop in those other 35, go right the hell ahead. May I suggest pasting a blooming onion over it's ass?
** Back when Pain used Chibaku Tensei on six-tailed Naruto, he mentioned that the Sage of the Six Paths presumably created the moon with the same technique. It seemed at the time that he was showing off, but now it appears that he was using it as a way of sealing an even more powerful creature away; there was already some foreshadowing as to what he might have used it on that I'm surprised people didn't Wild Mass Guess.
*** Actually, they did guess the sage sealed ''something'' in the moon, but they guessed Jashin (who it seems really didn't exist).
*** Akatsuki doesn't kill hosts because they need them intact for their power absorption. How about equipping Naruto - and Killerbee if he gets out of this one - with some sort of self-destruct-mechanism (If a pill is not enough, connect them to a big flashy chakra bomb or something) that can go off when the characters have fought almost until death anyway or just kill them nor so they can save the world from the bigger evil - like Tobidara's total world domination. No 9 beasts to collect, no 10-tails.
*** I don't see how this is related to the 10-tails (as ''all'' of their plans so far fail if even one dies since they have to seal them in order), but I don't see what they could actually ''use'' that would let them kill themselves even when icapacitated without being incredibly cumbersome or something the Akatsuki member could easily see and prevent them from using. And with Naruto his HealingFactor makes him prone to being captured more than anything else (it keeps him alive, but might severely exhaust him).
*** This troper has been under the assumption that destroying the host does not destroy the beast, it merely causes it to dissipate into the environment, where-after it either reforms or is outright summoned back (as mentioned in Jiraiya's dialogue with the Frog Seal thingy). If this weren't true, the bijuu would've already been wiped out, since the hatred displayed towards hosts and recklessness of hosts would outweigh their usefulness and survivability sooner or later. The 4th's seal MIGHT be a special case.
*** Things like this issue lead to another JustBugsMe about the Naruto fandom; people citing many twists as {{Ass Pull}}s or {{Shocking Swerve}}s when they had been foreshadowed, only more subtly. (For example, Susano'o fits with Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu, and as each of those techniques involve one eye, it seems natural that there would be one involving both).
**** ''Many'' uses of the term "{{Asspull}}" don't really mean "something that happens without any foreshadowing" but "something I really hated" (which is why I've always thought that article really shouldn't exist).
***** I agree, but I think it's a problem with the tropers adding the examples, not the trope itself. The only trope I believe shouldn't exist for this reason is WallBanger, because there's no criteria apart from being a plot twist that doesn't seem to make sense, making it mostly ComplainingAboutSHowsYouDontLike.
** If found that the "tailed beasts are the chakra of some other beings" part [[FridgeBrilliance makes more sense]] if you think of it this way: We already ''knew'' that tailed beasts [[EnergyBeings were large masses of raw chakra taking the corporeal form of monsters]], but so far chakra was only shown capable of ''originating'' from physical living beings. Thus, the chakra they are made of had to have come from some other being(s) that had a physical body (which the Ten-Tails ''does'').
* So what the hell's happening to the Sound Village [[EvilPowerVacuum now that Orochimaru is dead]]? Is it ever going to really be explained, because so far all we know is that most of his labs have the prisoners breaking out. What are all the Sound Nin beside Kabuto doing?
** Probably just left and went home, or, in the case of the curse seal experimentees, just hung around the place because... well, they were bored and had nothing better to do.
** That probably works the for ones who were just freelance mercenaries, but weren't a lot of the Sound nin orphans, teenagers, criminals, and generally people who either didn't have anywhere else to go or made a lot of enemies that would be waiting for them there (thus why they worked for Orochimaru).
* I'm sorry we have to get back to the Uchiha massacre, but there's something that's just bugging me (haha). I understand Sasuke's incredibly pissed at Danzo and the Elders for ordering Itachi to massacre the entire clan, and I'm all for them getting their asses kicked. But uhh.... while Madara was telling this sad little tale, he admitted that HE took part in the actual massacre! Now of course, Itachi did this to prevent a Fourth Ninja War, but Madara?! He implied that he was in it for shits and giggles!! Why in the hell is Sasuke not going after Madara for this, and more importantly, why the hell did Madara even tell the little Wangster in the first place?!
** Madara may expect Sasuke to help him get revenge against Konoha and then betray him later, but also believe that Sasuke will kill the elders before coming after him (if only because it's more convenient), which would allow him to dispose of Sasuke when he's no longer useful. He also knows that Itachi may told him about the massacre (with Zetsu watching the fight, as Madara mentions several things Itachi said), and freely admits to killing his best friend and brother for power (which angers Sasuke), and thus doesn't want Sasuke to doubt his story any more than he normally would; if Sasuke caught him in too many lies before then, he would not believe him (although Madara presumably lied about the fox in order to convince Sasuke that the persecution of the Uchihas was unjustified).
** I think Sasuke's planning to get whatever intel he's after, learn strengths and weaknesses, then stab Madara right through the back. (Then again, I also think [[{{WildMassGuessing}} that Madara has latched onto Sasuke in order to use him as a vessel through which he can reincarnate Izuna out of guilt]], so maybe my guesses aren't so great). Let's face it; Sasuke isn't exactly trustworthy.
*** Yeah, after all, if YOU had the chance to ally yourself with someone you may want to kill in the future, what's stopping you besides morals? And it's not like he hasn't done this once already...we'll have to wait to see...
* What kind of love confession was the whole Sakura-Naruto thing? "Yeah, I know I've been obsessed with Sasuke for years but he keeps acting like a moron and will probably get himself killed so...Naruto! My love!" I know Naruto called her out for lying but...not only does fake confesing hurt him far more than just holding him to his promise to rescue Sasuke (and she just said she'd stop hurting him!) but she didn't actaully give any reason but that Naruto was still around and Sasuke wasn't. How did she honestly think he'd fall for that? She could have at least TRIED to be more convincing...
** She didn't mean "Sasuke isn't around, and I'm going with you because it's convenient" she was saying "unlike Sasuke, you've actually stayed by my side and encouraged me" and she also said she appreciates him because of how much he's matured (which is [[{{Irony}} exactly why he knows she's lying and won't accept her "offer"]]).
*** "unlike Sasuke, you've actually stayed by my side and encouraged me" '''and''' "Sasuke keeps getting away from me, so distant" and before that "there is no point in loving a criminal and missing nin (that's why I switch to you)".
** There is some logic to what she was trying to do. She knew he didn't think he could tell her about his feelings until he brought Sasuke back, and knowing that his goal would soon become impossible, wanted to convince him to abandon him by giving him what he wanted, truthfully or not. (Then again, Shizune did point out that Naruto wants to bring back Sasuke for reasons besides his attraction to Sakura). Alternatively, she could have tried to tell him that she could never return his feelings, but it would be more painful for Naruto to be rejected on top of being told to give up, and she would still have to explain why she's no longer pursuing Sasuke.
*** Maybe Sakura expected it to go like this:
--->'''Sakura''': Oh Naruto, I love you.
--->'''Naruto''': Oh Sakura-chan...
--->'''Sakura''': Kiss me.
--->'''Naruto''': * kisses her*
--->'''Sakura''': Alright, now I must tell you that our friends have agreed to kill Sasuke, but don't worry, now you have me.
--->'''Naruto''': Ok I don't care as long as I'm with you.
*** It's all because Sakura hasn't read the "Shonen Handbook", especially chapter 17, "Determination makes the Hero", paragraph 35: "If the hero doesn't relentlessly pursue his goal to reform and/or help his friends, the boys which compose of the primary demographic will see him as an uncool weenie."
** Personally, I didn't expect the first thing to tell him would be "Naruto, I love you!", because it was a '''very bad time''' for telling him that, and now it will be worse when Naruto learns the real reason why Sakura made her (insincere?) confession.
** In Chapter 470, after Naruto accuses Sakura of lying, she only asks once if a woman's confession is to be taken lightly, and then shifts the question to whether Naruto should risk himself for Sasuke, becoming more angry and forceful while doing so, which could indicate that this is a lie and she's trying a different approach (If it were true, she'd presumably say something like "It doesn't matter whether you believe me. This is how I feel," without continuing to press the issue). She then asks Kiba, while out of earshot from Naruto, to help her look for Sasuke, which presumably indicates that this was a way of getting Naruto to cease his involvement in looking for Sasuke- whether just for his safety or so that they can kill him without Naruto's interference. In either case, this is going against Sakura's declaration that they would find Sasuke together, one of the main supports for the ship.
*** And then in Chapter 474, Sai admits that Sakura lied to Naruto in order to deal with Sasuke herself '''because she loves Sasuke'''.
* Actually I don't see the whole thing as a confession as in "confessing something from deep within someones heart". It's rather Sakura trying to save Naruto some pain.
* Does anyone else see Sakura's confession as a TakeThat to Naru/Saku shippers' more unrealistic and FanDumb beliefs, as was suggested on the main page? Firstly, it exposes the two main flaws of pairing Naruto and Sakura before they bring Sasuke back- Sakura suddenly and unrealistically getting over her feelings for Sasuke, and her immediately falling for Naruto. Secondly, it, rather than having someone outside the ship (Hinata, Lee or Sasuke) be responsible for drawing one of the two away, places the blame squarely on the characters in question (Sakura decides to ask Naruto to give up on a personal goal, and Naruto decides not to believe Sakura), so the shippers no longer have anyone else to blame.
** I sure did, even as someone who still assumes it's going to be the end game pairing. (as in no real emotional investment on my part) If it's true, I give Kishimoto kudos for not buying into shipping fandom's more bizarre ideas about love and not catering to the fangirls.
*** Sakura is sincere in her interest in Naruto, which is why she is intentionally being insincere about Sasuke, as she is trying to remove the burden of the promise. Naruto easily sees the insincerity/underlying message (give up on Sasuke), and as a result has a pretty good chance of assuming that the surface message is false as well. The deepest irony is that Sakura's confession and Naruto's rejection indicates that they have both matured considerably, with Sakura willing to protect Naruto at the expense of abandoning Sasuke entirely, and Naruto seeing through and sacrificing an offer of a relationship with Sakura in order to protect Sasuke, but in the process, all they are doing is inflicting more angst unto themselves and their friends.
**** When has she shown "sincerity" in her interest of Naruto?
**** Her SlapSlapKiss moment at the end of the whole Pain arc, but actually it's hinted since forever, for example, when Yamato mentioned that she might feel more for Naruto than only friendship, but was interrupted by Naruto waking up (somewhere after the fight of four tailed Naruto vs. Orochimaru).
***** But Naruto just leaves his arms down by his side. Doesn't that seem to indicate that he's no longer interested?
**** The problem of that is that '''even Yamato''' (who first made the suggestion Sakura may be developing feelings for Naruto) could tell that her love confession was insincere and almost [[strike: punched]] interrupted her.
***** The confession is probably sincere, but the REASON for the confession is NOT. Sakura isn't giving it because she feels its the right time to admit her feelings (its hard to imagine a worse time), she's doing it solely to convince Naruto to break the promise. Her claim to no longer feel for Sasuke is also insincere, and done for the same reason as the confession.
****** And she's pretty clearly lying about the whole love thing for Naruto, given she can't so much as look at him and everyone looks sickened. And no, her 'feelings' haven't been foreshadowed that much at all. Her treating him like a friend and human being as opposed to BTS means she recognizes him as a friend and comrade. It doesn't mean she's in love with him or has sincere interest in him that way.
******* Naru/Saku shippers often point out that Sakura is much closer to Naruto than before the timeskip. It should be noted that before the timeskip, she rarely paid attention to Naruto except for when he was fighting and looked down on him for much of the pre-Chunin Exam story, becoming depressed when Sasuke told her she was less useful than even he was. Her desired outcome for the bell test ''required'' Naruto to fail, so she would be able to stay with Sasuke. Her view of him post-timeskip is a step up, but it's hardly conclusive proof of them falling in love; notice how most of the people Naruto meets initially dislike him, but later come to respect and appreciate him.
*** Somehow, this whole Sakura/Naruto confession reminds me of a story I heard on an ethics class: ''A ship wrecked and the survivors end as castaways on 2 separate islands, among the survivors there was a girl with her boyfriend whom she loved very much; As you probably guessed each ended on a different isle, one day, a man in the girl's group built a raft that could take people from one isle to the other, the girl excited by the prospect of seeing her beloved again pleaded the man to take her with him, the man agreed to do it for [[IfYouKnowWhatIMean one special favor in return]], at first she refused but later she changed her mind by rationalizing that she would be doing it for the love of her boyfriend in order to be happy together, so she accepts, she does it with the other man, and is taken to the other island. Upon meeting with her beloved she immediately confessed what she had to do to be with him, her boyfriend becomes enraged and rejects her, leaving her devastated.'' Now, I know the story doesn't fit 100% but is similar in a way: Sakura is willing to give up on Sasuke and accept a relationship with Naruto, not out of love but as amendment of all the times she has hurt him, and she is rationalizing that it's for best in the hopes of finding happiness with him in the future. My take.
* The Chunin exams. The only one we got to see resulted in only ''one'' genin (Shikamaru, a ''rookie'') being promoted, out of the hundreds of candidates from Konoha ''as well as the other ninja villages''. And of the teams who made it out of the Forest of Death, the overwhelming majority were Leaf and 9/21 were ''rookies''. Does the name "Rookie 9" mean that those were the only rookie Leaf teams in the entire chunin exam, or it just refers to the nine rookies that are important to the storyline?
** Yes, because they were the only students to have just graduated. The other teams that we can see outside the main ones are clearly older, and have probably taken it before, or like Team Gai, waited some time to take it.
*** Oh, I guess that confirms that they were the only Konoha rookies. But shouldn't the more experienced teams have been better represented in the final round?
*** The entire point of the Rookie Nine is that they (along with Gai's team) are a crop of prodigies, the most promising young ninja to come along in a generation. Isn't it referenced in-setting how surprising it is for three rookie teams to be taking the chuunin exam at all, let alone all of them making it to the final round?
**** They're also the entire class of Genin from that year, due to 2/3 failing the Genin Exam.
*** I don't recall that part, but that makes it a little better that the results are acknowledged that it's unusual. But how about this part: Do they change the Chunin exam every year? The ones who passed the first round (the test) could have just told their peers that they were supposed to cheat, and not to leave the room for the 10th question, and then there'd be no point to the first round. And even if they were sworn to secrecy (with it actually enforced), the ones who'd passed the first round but failed the second round would remember how to pass the first round and that would defeat the purpose.
**** I'm pretty sure the nine rookies is just a moniker Kiba came up with for their group. When the Third Hokage said that so many of them were rookies he was undoubtably also talking about the one year old Team Gai, the new to Chuunin Exams Sound Genin and Gaara. And yeah, apparantly the Chuunin Exams do change, it was implied that this is the first time Ibiki was in charge of the first test. Before the Idate filler that is.
* I got a big, important question for you shippers out there. Considering how it's commonly agreed that the writing quality has been going downhill for a long time, what makes ya'll think it's going to be so great when Naruhina/Narusaku happens? Either way, all I can see is crappy, implausible relationship writing. If Narusaku happens, it would be stupid because Sakura is still in love with Sasuke and whatever feelings she had for Naruto were poorly built up, and it would have tons of negative baggage. If Naruhina happens, it would be stupid because he's ''barely interacted with her throughout the series'' and the aftermath of her confession was handled so poorly. Have the shipping wars made everyone so desperate for closure you don't even care about quality anymore?
** You really don't think that Kishimoto could write a decent way to make either of those ships happen? There's probably a year or more left until ''{{Naruto}}'' ends, that's plenty of time to develop Naruto's relationship with Hinata or Sakura. (I can't speak for FanDumb, though.) Personally, I don't understand why people say Naruhina won't happen because they don't interact much. People hook up with people they don't know very well all the time in RealLife.
*** Writing a good story? Not if my sense of recognition of pattern means anything. The writing's been going down hill for a long time; it's obvious Kishimoto doesn't really care that much anymore (can you blame him?), but has to keep going because Naruto is a CashCowFranchise. What we've gotten for the past few years isn't CharacterDevelopment so much as cock-teasing with little satisfying and coherant growth, and that's just crappy, insincere writing that probably isn't going to get better. All of the people ThisTroper knows who read Naruto but aren't emotionally invested in a particular ship have noticed this.
*** I'd venture a guess that shippers are just holding out to see the winner for bragging rights, regardless of the resulting quality of writing. If the ending sucks, they can just fall back on the Shipper Mantra: If you can't stand the canon, get out the fanfiction.
** I personally don't think the romance in Naruto will get much beyond the two characters in question admitting their love to each other. Naru/Saku could happen if Naruto accepts Sakura's confession as true, or if he understands that she did what she did because she cares about him, but this is somewhat unlikely. Naru/Hina is more likely at this point, as I suspect that when Naruto next sees Hinata, he will have an answer for her confession (and it may be said that he hasn't interacted with her because he doesn't yet know how to respond). While Naruto doesn't interact with Hinata as much, their interactions have more consistently developed the ship than Naruto's with Sakura; you can see Hinata becoming more comfortable around Naruto and Naruto seeing interacting with her as less awkward.
* OK, the paragraph several above this demonstrates something that bugs me about this fandom and a bunch of other ones: why is it that so many people are quick to assume anything they percieve as BadWriting is simply the author being lazy (or in some cases outright comtemptious)? In fact, why do so many people think they know exactly what the author meant or feels about anything?0
* How did ''Tenten'' become a chunin? She only uses weapons, which can be repelled easily. I'm not under-estimating her, she's an awesome fighter, but..''How''?
** Because [[{{Whoring}} if you put all of your abilities into one skill]] [[WhenAllYouHaveIsAHammer you find ways to use it as a solution to anything]]. Anyway, just because she doesn't seem to use any ninjutsu doesn't mean she can't do anything but fight; given that--if I remember correctly--during the written exam she found some way to rig up a system of mirrors using RazorFloss, she might be more clever than people give her credit. Plus the only part of the exam she has to without her teammates is ''fighting''; weapons tend to be helpful there.
*** She is also the [[OnlySaneMan only sane person]] in Konoha, which is probably a plus. Competence and leadership are supposed to be more important than flashy skills anyways. Also, this troper suspects that Tenten would be extremely effective in an actual ninja war, wherein 95% of the ninja are fodder and would get mowed down, and the remainder would be too distracted by her attacks to avoid getting nailed by ninjutsu from other ninja.
*** She's fairly versatile, having both melee and ranged weapons in her scrolls, is good at normal taijutsu, and is fast for her rank. She can probably defeat enemies easily without using her stronger jutsus, which makes her fairly effective as a fighter.
* Not really much but..Why in almost every scene where we see the inside of the Uchiha house do we have to see a TV? How many did does guys have?
** I only see two rooms with TVs; Sasuke's bedroom and maybe the kitchen; the one in there looks like a microwave. I wonder what they would use the TVs for, since we don't see anyone watching except in omakes.
* Naruto saying he doesn't believe Sakura's hasty and poorly planned confession and her reactions is 'fine, don't believe me. I'm going home' after travelling all that way? Really? She couldn't try to convince him or come up with another reason she was willing to travel so far? And never even mentions the reason she's really supposed to be there? Her 'bodyguards' had better be pissed they had to go all the way there for THAT.
** That's what she tells Naruto. She then immediately thereafter tells said bodyguards that they are going to search for Sasuke themselves, apparently deciding to keep it from Naruto, who is at this point being irrational about the whole thing. DefeatMeansFriendship stops working when the person becomes a direct threat to one's leader, village, and world stability, as well as having caused and currently causing major diplomatic incidents.
** She didn't even talk to him about Sasuke and since he's decided that he really needs to face Sasuke now that he's had proof that Sasuke's going off committing crimes every time he turns around, he's probalby looking at the situation more realistically now than he's ever done. Also... 'oh, let's find Sasuke!' Haven't they been trying to do that for quite awhile? What makes Sakura think that she can just declare they need to find him now and they will? Or that they would stand any chance against him since they ditched Naruto. And they are so lucky they don't really have a Hokage right night or they'd ALL be labelled Missing-nin. Sakura really needs to put down the IdiotBall.
** Actually, Shikamaru is responsible for this whole thing. He stated that the Konoha 11 needed to deal with Sasuke themselves, and he told Sakura to confront Naruto on this.
*** No he didn't, originally Shikamaru was the one who was going to talk to Naruto (after first convincing Sakura of what must be done), it was Sakura the one who said she's going to talk to Naruto, giving the reason that "Since he loves me he is going to listen to me".
**** In Chapter 474, Sai reveals that Sakura did it so that Naruto wouldn't find out about the order to kill Sasuke.
*** And it also confirmed that the reason Sakura made her confession to Naruto was not out of love for him (otherwise Sai would have said that Sakura is truly over Sasuke and truly loves Naruto) but because she wanted to make up for all the suffering Naruto has gone in her behalf (this was said explicitly).
*** Since when is Sai an expert on emotions? He convinced Sakura Naruto was only looking for Sasuke because of her!
**** Sai is fairly perceptive, but often comes to incorrect conclusions regarding feelings as a result of his lack of social experience (like thinking that people don't like to be called what they really are, rather than realizing that it's inherently bad to call someone "ugly"). While most of what he bases his conclusions on is true, it doesn't necessarily mean he's right; he often isn't.
** That was probably the one way he could think of to convince the others they needed to kill the dangerous war-baiting missing-nin who just joined the organization that killed his mentor. I would SO rather have Shikamaru be bitter than another idiot.
** Actually, its probably a case of [[{{ptitle7xno8ayw}} Didn't See That Coming]]. He had no way of knowing that when Naruto was bordering on the DespairEventHorizon regarding Sasuke, Madara pops up, and gives a Hannibal Lecture that solidifies Naruto's resolve, by making saving Sasuke more about ending the cycle of revenge then restoring the Nakama. Also, he had no way of knowing that Sasuke and Akatsuki would be ATTACKING the 5 Kage Summit.
** I personally suspect that Sakura is going to do something completely different from fighting Sasuke to bring him back, especially since when characters suspect others' motives, they're often wrong. [[spoiler:And it turns out that she's joining Sasuke]].
* Who is this "Head Ninja" from the Cloud Village that tried to kidnap Hinata? It's a position we've never heard of at any other point, and he's obviously not in charge on the village since they have a Kage.
** He was the head ninja for Kumo within the context of the diplomatic meeting, not for the village as a whole. He was probably either an experienced Jonin, equivalent to Kakashi or Gai, or he might have been Kumo's Jonin Commander, equivalent to Shikaku Naru.
** One theory I had was that he was the leader of the Cloud village at the time, and that the Cloud Village wasn't yet one of the Five Great Shinobi Nations (one filler arc has the Star Village wanting to join the Five Great Villages, but then again, they had a "Hoshikage").
* Why did Orochimaru found a Hidden ''Sound'' village? While several of his ninja use sound, none of the techniques we saw him use do, and since his "village" was actually a series of hidden labs and bases would that be more like ''silence'' than sound?
** It's all part of Shikamaru's plan-the one that he began while still a fetus, using his kagemane no jutsu to control any ninjas near his mother. He also secretly has several sharingan on his ass, just in case.
* Why did Kakashi finish off Kakuzu when he had literally no means of attacking or even moving and would be a good source of information (the same could be said of Shikamaru with Hidan's head, but at least with him it was because ItsPersonal)? They didn't even need him to be willing with the Yamanaka clan having members who can read people's minds. The same goes with the Tsuchikage telling Karin he was going to kill her: it should have been clear to him by then that she didn't have any means to escape or render an effective counterattack, and they really could have used knowledge about where some Akatsuki bases/members might be.
** It's entirely possible he was just mercy-killing Kakuzu, since virtually every nerve in his body was severed, and he probably didn't have long to live, so he wouldn't have had much value for interrogation. If he had recovered, there's some chance he would have been able to escape with his powers (We don't see what kind of prisons exist in Konoha except for the Mizuki filler arc).
* Why does everyone keep saying Orochimaru and Kakuzu are [[CompleteMonster complete monsters]] while Danzo and Madara aren't? Orochimaru and Kakuzu have [[FreudianExcuse Freudian excuses]] while Danzo and Madara don't. Danzo is responsible for more destruction and even makes monstrous people like Pain and Itachi sympathetic, which the fanbase regarded as nearly impossible, and allowed nearly all of his own people to be slain and didn't ''even care'', not to mention being apathetic about every unspeakable atrocity he's committed. Madara ''could'' have let the Uchiha clan help him as they were against the village but deliberatedly chose to potentially weaken himself and slaughter everyone all because of a grudge. Killing these guys is more important to the plot than Orochimaru and Kakuzu is. In short, they fit every description of CompleteMonster better than Orochimaru and Kakuzu. They're not the ones who are pure evil, Danzo and Madara are.
** In Danzo's case it's probably because he fits the WellIntentionedExtremist mindset. It's almost impossible for this to overlap with CompleteMonster. He honestly believes that every atrocity he commits will strengthen Konoha in the long run; if Sai is to be believed. He doesn't demonstrate the sheer sadism and predilections that villains like Orochimaru, Hidan, and Kakuzu display. Not to say that he isn't a bastard. I agree with you on Madara's case though. This is the guy who ripped out his own brother's eyes to gain immortality, unleashed the freaking Kyuubi on his former home village, and wants to take control of everybody in the world through an AssimilationPlot. To say nothing of the way he [[ManipulativeBastard manipulates]] his last living descendant Sasuke (granted, manipulating Sasuke into seeking revenge really isn't that difficult).
*** While I do agree about Madara, I would also say that he does have shades of WellIntentionedExtremist himself. He's doing it for all the wrong reasons, but his methods would technically bring about everlasting peace if they succeeded.
**** I'm sorry, but I reject that. Madara's goal is the eradication of free will, not peace. He is aiming to create a soulless dictatorship through use of demonic powers. Any pretensions of peaceful intent on Madara's part are BlatantLies, since it's well established he has no use for peace; he's just in it for self-aggrandizement and power, not peace or any goal that translates into well-intentioned extremism.
**** Danzo is a complete monster. No matter what his intentions are, he's become a cruel tyrant who does things that cannot be justified. He's just a tyrant. And Madara does NOT want peace. The Tsuchikage called him out on it-saying it just sounded like he wanted power. To boot, Naruto outright told Madara that, unlike Pain, he didn't give a damn about peace. Madara's response? "Heh. You're right."
***** Danzo has committed atrocities in the past, and is somewhat unsympathetic, but hasn't completely crossed the line into being absolutely despicable by being a complete and utter psychopath(like Hidan) or crossing the MoralEventHorizon in an especially shocking or disturbing way (like when Orochimaru did an experiment with genes on 60 children that killed 59 of them).
***** Considering the strangeness of the situation, and knowing who Danzo is, I'd be shocked if Danzo wasn't in on the attempt to kidnap Hinata.
** In the end, it seems as though Danzo wanted what was best for the village (even if a considerable number of people had to suffer and die for it), but often confused what would satisfy his personal ambition with that (as seen in the flashback where he insists on going out to hold off the ninja so as not to lose face compared to the Third Hokage, and when he claims that he's taking Karin hostage because the village would suffer if he died). These qualities resulted in his questionable decisions, and thus render him unsuited for leadership of the Leaf Village, which the story effectively emphasizes.
* This is more so about the fandom then the show, but does anyone even pay attention to the fact that these are ChildSoldiers and they can't really do "child" or "teen" things once they become ninja?
** What do you mean by "child/teen things", and have you neglected to notice all of the times we've seen them spending their down time doing completely normal things like having a part-time job or reading?
*** Expanding on that note, the main characters are all basically prodigies, and even then, they aren't supposed to be fighting S-class missing nin or participating in dangerous tournaments, they are supposed to be doing D-rank missions that encourage them to be a good and helpful member of society, and encourage them to have better teamwork. Naruto is basically a world where a good fraction of the population have the potential to be low-high level supers, so they set up a system where they are trained to be militia, social workers, and general loyalty.
** Keep in mind that not all societies have the type of distinction between "child" and "adult" activities that modern (particularly wealthy) societies do. In the middle ages, for example, the male children of knights and nobility often began to learn how to fight and ride from an early age (seven years), so why is it a surprise that in a society based around warriors (ninja), children spend their childhood learning how to do their future occupation? Particularly since "skill" and "training" play an immense role in determining the capabilities of most ninja.
* If Kabuto spent most of his childhood as a spy that travelled all over and served many different people (as Kabuto himself said), how did he manage to keep an identity as a [[ObfuscatingStupidity inept]] ninja academy student/genin, especially when he had a foster father (who taught him the medical jutsu he knows)?
** That bugged me, too, but it's never said when he was adopted (He graduated at 10, though). It could be some kind of cover story, if not a retcon.
* Since when did Uchihacest specifically refer to ItachixSasuke? I got the flaming of a lifetime after describing a ShisuixItachi fanfic as one.
** The fandom has, for as long as I can recall, designated that Uchihacest refers Itachi/Sasuke. When one sees that, it's the assumption that is made. Furthermore, we have no idea how closely related Itachi and Shisui were. They might have been first cousins or their most recent common ancestor might have been the Sage's older son. So it might be able to be considered incest, depending on your definition of incest.
** It's strange because Hyuugacest not only refers to Hinata/Neji, but also others like Hinata/Hanabi.
** I think you just got one confused individual there. While most Uchihacest is Itasasu, ShisuixItachi, MadaraxItachi and MikotoxItachi are as far as I know also excepted alternatives for the label. Sorry for your experience.
* Why are people suddenly saying NaruSaku is much likelier thanks to last chapter The one driving in how in love with Sasuke Sakura actually is?
** Because it's getting more likely by the chapter that Sasuke's going to die and now even Sakura's on board with it?
*** Despite Naruto's clearly expressed intentions to save him, being TheMessiah and all? Despite Sakura not loving Naruto and still loving Sasuke? Despite Naruto rejecting Sakura very clearly?
*** And seriously, this is shounen. Sasuke's not going to die unless (and I'd rate the chance of this happening as extremely low) he pulls off a HeroicSacrifice towards the end of the series. C'mon people, we're supposed to be GenreSavvy.
*** If this truly adhered to the Shounen Genre, the rival is supposed to make a Heel-Face Turn from anti-villain to anti-hero, not the other way around.
** Wut? The idea that Sakura is still in love with Sasuke (as opposed to still loves him) seems to come entirelly from Sai and Naruto. I'm sorry, but I'm not about to take anything those two clueless idots say about human emotion to heart. Chances are Sakura ''loved'' Sasuke, and still loves him. Chances are equally high that she is no longer ''in love'' with him, and will kill him. She'll be sad for what might have been, not what is. Or is Naruto the only one allowed to have character development?
*** The databook points out she loves him, her actions show she loves him and people keep pointing out she loves him. Accept it. Suddenly Sai is an untrustworthy source when he says things people don't want to hear? And she'll kill Sasuke? Err...how? And Sakura's had development. Most of it's been her failing. And when has Naruto been a 'clueless idiot?'
*** Sai's untrustworthy when it comes to people's emotions because he's still getting the hang of his own and Naruto has ALWAYS been clueless about love. Hinata's confession - unaddressed though it's been - genuinely seemed to take him by surprise.
**** And? Naruto's become very perceptive as of recent. Sai, however, is also shown to be rather perceptive of late...and is the databook wrong, too?
**** Sai's explanation of Sakura's motives in 474 makes sense, and both Kakashi and Yamato agree with his conclusions. As for how Sakura can defeat Sasuke, that is easy. Sasuke has no knowledge of her character development physically and emotionally. He is likely to let his guard down or otherwise massively underestimate her. In a straight fight, she'd lose, but they ARE ninja after all.
***** It turns out: Either Sakura's lying (again) or Sai's wrong; Sakura planned on defecting to join Sasuke. The one piece of information that might have clued him in to that, Sasuke and Sakura's conversation in Episode 109, was not heard by anyone else.
**** Sai's suggestion that Naruto loves Sakura is based on a conversation they had after a mission some point between the Sasuke and Sai arc and the Pain Arc (they do at least one mission together between Sasuke and Sai and Hidan and Kakuzu). He also admits that it's not the only reason for Naruto going after Sasuke, which is correct. His logic is sound, but his mistake is not taking into account how Naruto changed, especially after learning what it is like to lose someone (and possibly after hearing that Hinata loves him).
*** In chapter 476 Kakashi outright states that Sakura has no hope of defeating Sasuke and that she '''is walking toward her death''' if she confronts him, whether she knows this or not is something to ponder about...
***** Juding by Kishimoto's recent remarks, it's very, very likely we're going to end up with no pairings period.
**** I personally suspect that Sakura is not going to try to kill Saske, especially considering that she was intending to put her teammates to sleep with a gas bomb and go face Sasuke alone, and that in a similar vein to UnspokenPlanGuarantee, Naruto characters' intentions for actions they are going to perform are rarely what other people say they are before they're revealed (Jiraiya was sure Tsunade was going through with the deal with Orochimaru, but it turned out she wasn't). It's possible that she intends to bring him back after all by making an emotional plea to him, and doesn't want the others trying to kill him.
* Why is Kurenai Hinata's sensei? Kurenai is indicated to be a brand new jonin, giving her responsibility for the heir of the Hyuuga clan and possessor of a tremendously valuable eye technique, as they embark on potentially dangerous missions outside of the village, seems utterly insane. Kakashi getting Naruto/Sasuke makes sense, seeing as he seems to be more or less the best Jonin in the village, but you'd think Hinata would be given to a heavily experienced jonin, like Gai.
** There seems to be a deeper connection between Kurenai and the Hyuugas. If I recall correctly, she began training Hinata before she even became a Genin, after her father gave up on her. It's also been postulated by FanFic that Kurenai provides a much needed strong, female role model for Hinata. And remember, the village goes to great lengths to make sure ninja (especially genin) don't go on missions that they aren't ready for, especially during peace time, if it can be avoided. The whole Zabuza/Haku thing that Team 7 went through was just bad luck on their part and most of the danger that the main characters go through in the series seems to be far from the norm.
*** The scene where Kurenai talks to Hiashi is just after she becomes her instructor, and she warns her father about the dangers she faces. {{Fanon}} sometimes goes so far as to indicate that she's Hinata's adoptive mother, based on how much focus she has on Hinata compared to her other students.
** Kurenai maybe a new Jounin, but she was by no means unexperienced. The first fanbook mentioned that in Konoha powerful people, known even in foreign countries were gathered. With it, it showed a picture of Kakashi, Asuma and Kurenai. Not Gai.
* Does anyone else think that a bunch of people with Red Rider B.B. Guns or a bunch of air fresheners would totally ruin Danzo considering he's got ''friggin Sharingans all over his arm''?!
** Think about it: he could have Sharingan ''[[{{Squick}} all over his body]]''. [[EyesDoNotBelongThere Eye nipples anyone]]?
** I doubt that they're that sensitive. They're likely not even used for seeing, he probably just uses the chakra inside of them for something. Plus, it's not like he could have let anything touch him anyway; he's probably going to be focusing on evasion.
* If the rookie's team were assigned at the same time, why did the numbers skip 9 and go straight from 8 to 10?
** Maybe a previous Team 9 was still active and not of sufficient rank to be divided yet?
** Also, in the manga, it just showed team 7 being assigned, and ignored 8 and 10 entirely. So at least there, Team 9 could just be one of the failed teams.
** One strange part is how they got 10 teams of 3 in a 27 person class. They probably skipped at least one number, but Team 9 presumably was created and failed (there's a brief scene of Shikamaru and Ino talking after Team 8 is created).
** I always thought Team Gai was team 9...
*** I thought so, too, especially since it would fit between Teams 8 and 10, but after noticing the pause while Shikamaru and Ino are talking, it makes sense that Team 9 was created and failed the Genin Exam. I also wonder what happened to three of the students; Sasuke's report card evaluates 30 students in his class, but only 27 graduate and only Naruto failed the graduation exam.
* If everything phases through Madara when he's using his power why he still be seen and heard? Does this mean that an attack based on light or sound could still reach him?
** Ah, so Orochimaru's founding of a Village dedicated to Sound wasn't just bizarre - it was planning ahead for what he'd do if Itachi hadn't been carrying around that Deus Ex Machina sword and Madara was pissed he couldn't use Sasuke for...whatever it is he wants Sasuke for.
*** Orochimaru probably doesn't know about Madara, since it doesn't seem as though anyone except Itachi, Pain and Zetsu did.
* If Madara takes his brother's eyes to gain the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, why doesn't his brother take Madara's eyes in return? I mean, why don't they just exchange eyes and both gain the eternal Mangekyo?
** What do you want to bet it just never occured to them? And for that matter, why couldn't people with Sharingan who be put under a powerful genjutsu without their knowledge to make them think soemone incredibly important to them died because of them and save them all a little bloodshed?
*** I'm going to take the "why not switch eyes thing" to just be [[MagicAIsMagicA just be one of those semi-arbitrary wayrs these things work]], but the second thing would require someone to both be very good with genjutsu and to also for some reason want to give incredible power to someone they just {{Mind Rape}}d (that or [[MemoryGambit set it up themself and erase their memory of it]]). It may have happened at some point, but it's definitely not something that people would do a lot.
** ThisTroper also thought of them just exchanging eyes, before realizing that it seems to be a more fusion than anything else. Madara's EMS is shown outright to be a fusion of his and his brother's MS, and that monster genjutsu of Itachi's was four-eyed. Also, about the genjutsu, the sharingan can detect them. Not to say it couldn't work, but if you're caught it's never gonna work. Plus, they can't exactly be willing victims either. Plus, there is also the ethical ramifications of the MindRape, it's not exactly much better.
** It probably also requires killing the Sharingan donor, as Itachi implies that many other Uchihas tried this. It's also possible that Madara's own Sharingans had expired or were close to expiring, so Izuna couldn't use them.
* What parent or guardian would allow their twelve year old to become a [[ChildSoldier soldier]]? Or in Kakashi's case, six (though he's an orphan). Don't they have laws about minors?
** Well, that might explain why shinobi tend to run in families or be orphans with no one to object. Having parents like Sakura's who presumably aren't ninja let their twelve-year-old go off killing things isn't as common. And civilians probably don't have a very good idea of what being a shinobi entails. If they did, they'd be terrified of their own shinobi.
** I suspect Narutoverse/our universe ValuesDissonance, since war seems to be more constant in the Naruto universe, particularly in the time before the villages were founded (which is roughly 80 years before the start of the story). Despite the SchizoTech, in terms of politics, the Narutoverse is still in the rough equivalent of the Middle Ages.
* Kiba and Akamaru. How did Kiba not notice Akamaru had grown as he turned from a puppy into an adult? He began riding on his back, and they obviously had to change their move style.
** RuleOfFunny. Also their fighting style would have changed gradually, especially since most of it involve Akamaru transformed into Kiba's form anyway.
*** The anime exaggerates it a little, with Kiba not noticing that Akamaru can knock him out by jumping on his head and the increased amount of fur he has to brush.
** Remember how short you were when you were young? Do you remember actually realizing that you were taller? [[{{Zeful}} This Troper]] is still amazed at how small everything looks now compared to when he was 5
* In that High School special why did Naruto wanted to be a gang leader? Isn't that against pretty much everything he is against? That Naruto seemed like a troublemaker, more so then our Naruto, and our Naruto wants to be the hokage, someone who protects people and does stuff for the better.
** I can think of two reasons firstly,the Japanese view of the Yacuza isn't exactly the same as how we view the Mafia in the West and more importantly this is the same Naruto we know same same body,same mind but without the Kyubi to give him major military potential to become say a general he would have to join the army work his way up the ranks for yearswhile having perfect discipline plus the high levels of strategy,tactics,logistics etc.That's the closest real life post I can imagine for Hokage,if not general than a politician or law enforcement carrer paths which also require years of constant service and high education.
*** He could become a police officer or such. Anything that helps people.
**** Of course I just viewed the equivalant of Hokage as being high-up in the organization that helps people,Naruto could definatly be a police officer and help people face to face.
** I'm guessing he just went for a profession where beating up enough people in a row would allow you ToBeAMaster.
** One person on the HighSchoolAU page suggeted that this is how Naruto would have turned out if he were a normal student without the Nine-Tailed Fox in him. He probably has his self-confidence and ambition, but doesn't feel the need to be accepted quite as strongly that comes from being an outcast. He also probably never had an experience similar to the Land of Waves mission and Chunin Exam; the former caused him to want to be something other than a tool for his village, and the latter caused him to realize that people become truly strong when protecting others (which is probably when his goal of becoming Hokage became about more than gaining acceptance and recognition).
* Just how long it takes to travel from one part of the Naruto world to another? On chapter 451 we see Inari and Tazuna helping rebuilding Konoha, its reasonable that it took them days to get there, however we see the Kumo ninjas making contact with Konoha shinobis right after that scene (when it was shown that they had arrived to Konoha ruins on the previous chapter) did it also took them days to find someone to talk to? Moreover, later in that chapter Shizune gets notified of the change of the Hokage. Did it also took them days to notify her? There is also the example of the Raikage arriving in the nick of time to save Killer Bee, just how small is Naruto's world? either that or Kishi has no sense of scale.
** In order: Inari and Tazune were probably already taking a carpenting job closer than the Land of Waves so we can't really be sure how long it was between then (thus we don't know how long it took the Cloud ninja to find the villagers), Danzo becoming Acting Hokage was probably only ''made public'' right before then (Naruto and Sakura only found out when Kiba told them) plus Shizune had been spending the whole time attending to Tsunade and couldn't find out herself. As for the issue of the Raikage finding Killer Bee in time it was pretty clear the forest Sabu and Bee were was fairly close to the Land of Iron.
* About the Land of Iron: Is the ''entire'' country on the Three Wolves mountains, or is that just a military base with the civilians living in villages near the mountains?
** The village is at the base of the mountains, since you can see them off in the distance in wide shots.
*** Well my question was more ''is'' that village part of the Land of Iron, or is it just some village without a country?
* If the new generation is supposed to surpass the previous one then shouldn't Nagato be stronger than Rikudou Sennin?
** Nagato probably hasn't had as much experience as the Sage of the Sixth Paths had by the time he'd done stuff like sealing the 10-tails and sending the body to the moon (he's only in his 30s and only started any sort of training when he was like 10), and while Nagato has a hell of a lot of chakra it's certainly less than what the Sage got from sealing the 10-Tails inside of himself.
** If the New generation > old one has held constant from the time of the Sage, then flipping pre-skip Konohamaru should have been stronger than the Sage without even trying. Either the "New generation > old one" is a new thing or the Sage was an exception to the rule.
** I think it's the "new generation as a whole", is stronger than the old one, and it's probably best to compare ninja "tiers" (for example, the Fourth Hokage is stronger than the Third Hokage, but the Third Hokage is still comparable to Kakashi in stats, and probably was stronger in his prime). While Pain is exremely poweful, the Sage was probably the greatest ninja ever (as well as having the 10-Tails inside him), but the first ninjas probably weren't nearly as skilled as the ninjas in the modern Narutoverse.
* Pain's whole motivation was that he believed peace could only be brought about by creating a weapon too horrible to use to establish brief periods of peace. This was mostly due to his beliefs concerning the 'cursed world of ninjas'. Did he miss the Akatsuki discussion of how there were fewer wars and the number of shinobi was shrinking? The situation was slowly taking care of itself. There was no need for extreme measures.
** This assumes his stated reasons are true. On some level, Pain is a broken, bitter individual who wants to hurt others because he was hurt and traumatized. He may believe his own stated reasons, but that doesn't mean that they are his whole, true motivation. I mean, he's a pretty messed up guy. You've pointed out one flaw: his analysis of the world situation. Given that, it's pretty likely that his ability to create a solution would b equally or more clouded than his perception. There is also the fact that his village seems to be implied to have borne the worst of the ninja wars' destruction because of geography, so he may have a harder time seeing the good parts of the big picture because they're physically out of sight.
** Just because it was currently on the fall didn't mean it would stay that way. The amount of military activity in real life fluctuates all the time over history, and he wanted a ''permanent'' peace.
*** Pain states that small scale conflicts exist even though wars have faded, and it is shown that the balance of power is quite delicate, with the villages suspicious of each other and trying to stay on top.
*** The creepy thing is that in addition to serving as a [[DarkMessiah false messiah,]] Kishimoto may have also been using Pain for [[StrawManPolitical social commentary.]] I can't be the only one who found his comments [[DoesThisRemindYouOfAnything disturbing.]] The most disturbing thing is that Pain knows full well his plan for permanent peace won't work; it will instead result in increments of maybe 60-80 years of peace (inferred, not mentioned, based on the fact that he says people will use the [[FantasticNuke Bijuu Doomsday Device]] when their memories fade of the last global genocide), with genocides seperating them (the equivalent of nuclear war, in fact). It has now been 65 years since World War II, and the Middle East is looking like a nuclear powderkeg.
* So was the Uchiha clan established before or after Madara was born? Because at some time's he called it's founder, but at others it's said he was "born into it" and was just one of a few leaders.
** I think it's only stated that he founded '''Konoha''', not the '''Uchiha clan'''.
*** No, he's called the founder [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-370/page015.html right here]]. Maybe Jiraiya was just mistaken; it does seem that the details of the pre-village history aren't exactly readily available.
**** While the first sharingan user was one of the Sage's pupils, an individual does not a clan make. At some point later, the descendants of the the first user banded together under the strongest, which would be Madara. Remember, originally, back when the Uchiha were founded, the clan system was still a newish thing, with many small clans.
* How would the Moon's Eye plan keep the whole ninja world under Madara's heel if only half the world would ever see the moon at a time, and the contact could be broken by a whisp of cloud? Madara seems to assume there will be a permanent full moon visible from both sides of the world, and that's...not possible.
** It's pretty clear from him calling it "Infinite Tsukuyomi" that it controls you forever if you ''ever'' look at it, not just ''while'' you're looking at it. Don't ask me ''how'' it would control people even after they break initial eye conctact, but I'm sure that's what he meant.
*** Not all genjutsus requires maintaining eye contact. For example, all binding genjutsus have an on going effect even after the caster stopped looking at his target so Madara's Infinite Tsukiyomi certainly would work similarly.
* At what point did Danzo decide that spies who knew nothing about emotions and were thus unable to fit into any kind of normal social situation were a good idea? Shouldn't a spy ideally be someone who arouses trust instead of suspicion and anger?
** Well Sai's more of a assasin,he didn't need very good spying skills when he went to Naruto and told him much of the truth,ninja of Kohona asigned by our superiors to your team really strong so I can help,all he had to do was keep silent about the kill Sasuke part.
** Plus it only seems that the few ROOT that were taken in as orphans really don't know emotions, and the rest are just really good at surpressing them.
** Sai says he was chosen because his ink jutsus are perfect for transmitting information. He doesn't do much socializing while with Orochimaru,so his poor social skills would not likely come ito play.
* Why on earth would you name something after a Kaleidascope (Mangekyo Sharingan)? When you look through a kaleidescope you see a bunch of colourful patterns, so unless Itachi was constantly on the ultimate trip... Also, if he was so obsessed with immortality, why didn't Orochimaru just use the Hidan, Kakuzu or Sasori methods?
** Well, Tsukuyomi does make your enemies see things, and it does change their pupil in a way similar to a kaleidoscope (they always have rotational symmetry). As for the other question: Hidan's power might not give him youth and the immortality is less useful than his already existing regenerative powers (Orochimaru can be cut and half and recover on his own, while Hidan can't without being pulled together by someone else). Kakuzu's method had largely the same requirements as Orochimaru's (new bodies/hearts that had to be replaced as they grew old), plus being made of threads probably means he could survive ''less'' damage (he'd go from having a body that can recover from almost any physical damage to one that can survive anything but having its five weakpoints destroyed). Sasori's made him a [[BrainInAJar heart in a cylinder]], which limited the number of jutsu he could preform (since he didn't have arms), which Orochimaru wouldn't like because he wants immortality so he could learn as many jutsu as possible. Also, Orochimaru probably only even ''knew'' about Sasori's power; besides the leader, Akatsuki members don't seem to possess great knowledge of the abilities of other members except their partners. Kakuzu kept his ability secret as long as he could, and Hidan might not have even been in Akatsuki by the time Orochimaru left (I think he was stated to be a recent member somewhere).
** It seems Hidan wasn't an Akatsuki member at the same time as Orochimaru. He himself said that he only recently joined, and according to the Naruto Wiki, before Hidan and Kakuzu's first proper appearance there's a shadowy figure among the Akatsuki who is clearly not Hidan, but never appears again. Plus Kakuzu did state that he got partnered with Hidan because he had a habit of killing his partners. I'd also like to add a few things. Hidan's immortality jutsu was a secret jutsu of the Jashin religion, so I'm sure joining is a prerequisite for it to work, or to learn it at the very least. Likewise, Kakuzu's jutsu is a secret jutsu from the Waterfall village from the time of the First Hokage, so it's likely only he knows how it works and I doubt he'd be willing to share that info. Finally, Sasori was only able to achieve what he did because he was a freaking genius when it came to puppets. Even Chiyo, who was a lot older and more experienced than him, seemed shocked he could actually pull it off. Again, I'm not thinking Sasori would be willing to tell him how it's done, and even if he did, it would require Orochimaru to dedicate time to mastering all the secrets of puppet jutsu when he could be using that time to figuring out an immortality jutsu that fits him better.
*** Speaking of Sasori, why would his human part be his HEART instead of his brain? I understand the heart gives him chakra, but how does that help him preserve his thoughts and personality? How do you replace every part of yourself but your heart anyway?
*** Maybe he also put his brain and/or soul in there to. And someone asked the second question earlier (the best answer I think was that he found someway to control the puppets with just his heart to do the procedure on himself).
*** Here's the joining order that I think happened: Orochimaru joins -> Itachi joins -> Orochimaru leaves -> Deidara joins -> Hidan joins -> "Tobi" joins. Orochimaru's goal is not just immortality; he also wants to gather all the jutsus in the world, and he needs a body to be able t perform them in; Sasori has a fairly wide arsenal of puppets and built-in weapons, but he's limited to puppet jutsus.
* Whatever happened to Danzo's plan to overthrow Tsunade with Orochimaru? I mean, he planned to do so if the Pein situation hadn't incapacitated her, but after Sai's failed mission, we really didn't hear anything else about it. Just because Sai went native shouldn't mean that Danzo completely abandoned that plan.
** Wasn't that just Sai lying to get close to Sasuke and kill him?
*** It was a lie, but apparently, Danzo still wanted to take over Konoha, and had worked with Orochimaru in the past. It's unclear if Danzo intended to overthrow Tsunade if she was still conscious after the invasion, but it provided him the opportunity he needed; tricking and then betraying Orochimaru was no longer necessary after his death.
**** He gave up on it because he found a better option.
* How exactly did the Mizukage end up with two Bloodline limits and get to her position in the face of persecution of people with them? The only way this is likely to have happened is if two people with bloodline limits got together and conceived her, resulting in her having both of them. She's the only Mist Village character besides Haku who even has one.
** She could have had her parents/guardians go into hiding or leaving Kiri until it was safe to go back. The bloodline purges seemed to stem from Yagura who everyone from Kiri refers to as insane and a dark period in their history and who was even eventaully killed via bijuu extraction.
** The only mention of the persecution against those with bloodlines was when Haku mentioned why his father killed his mother and tried to kill him. This information could have easily been incorrect or outdated, and even then it seems that most of the hatred for bloodlines comes from places in the Land of Water ''outsides'' the Mist Village.
** The two bloodlines thing, it seems as though the 'new element from 2 basic elements' only happens if the user has BOTH necessary elements as their ''primary'' element. That's why Kakashi doesn't have Mokuton. He has both Doton and Suiton mastered, but Raiton is his primary, therefore, he cannot use Mokuton. Mizukage somehow has none of her 3 elements being dominant, thus she has 2 kekke-genkai elements. It's kekke-genkai because of the supreme unlikeliness of such a thing happening, it was probably the kind of thing that somehow sprang up in her bloodline not one or two generations before her, and likely will not persist after her.
*** From the way Kakashi dismissed Rinnegan as a mutation, it seems that's how some of these bloodlines are started. And if Hashirama's Wood Release ability came and went entirely with ''his'' DNA (not his ancestor's or descendants), I guess something like that may be the case with Mei. But if that's how it works and here ability is two have three "primary" natures which she can combine, why can she only make 2 combinations, not three? As a side note, although he was sort of kidding, Kishimoto actually did mention it being possible to have multiple bloodlines in one person (he said a kid who had one Uchiha parent and one Hyuga parent would have one of each eye).
* What was the point of Sasuke lying to his teammates that he just wanted to kill Danzo, Koharu, and Homura and not the whole village when they were going there with him?
** One possibility is that he didn't want Suigetsu and berserk!Jugo to go on a rampage and make things difficult for him. Alternatively, he could have been lying to Madara, since he knows he wants to destroy the entire village, and is telling him what he thinks he wants to hear.
* This one has a question, if Kakashi says explicitly that Naruto has around 4x amount the Chakra he has, which was the reason that Kakashi never trained with the Shadow Doppel-Ganger technique on hand, then why didn't he just train with 1/4 the amount of the 1000+ clones Naruto summons when he's getting his Chakra Nature? Or for that matter, even just 4~5--it'd still be training at 4 or 5 times the rate.
** When did Kakashi say that? Anyway, it generally seems Naruto is the only one who's been using the Shadow Clone technique enough to make that many at once (it's not just a matter of chakra, but a matter of technique; he couldn't always make 1000 at once). Also, Kakashi only figured out this method recently; he may well have started using this method off-screen.
*** When Naruto was achieving his wind element chakra thing, I forget where. He says, "I have never used this method before" and in response to Naruto "Because you have 4x the chakra I do"
*** It was in chapter 315, where Kakashi notes that he doesn't have the chakra to maintain shadow clones long enough (although in some translations, Naruto has only twice as much chakra as Kakashi). Naruto tends to only use this training method when he's in a hurry to learn something.
*** It could be that Naruto uses it when in a hurry he repeats the technique a lot but as well as getting a lot of strength from it, the technique gets a lot of flaws i.e. Needing the 3 clones and Kakashi wants his techniques more complete.
* Danzo... I know they're not normal but... [[spoiler: HOW CAN YOU NOT TELL WHEN YOUR ARM-EYELIDS ARE OPEN OR CLOSED?! That's ''skin''... with '''nerves'''. WTF N00B?]]
** Considering that they're in his ''arms'', they may not ''have'' nerves attached. Probably just embedded in the skin for powerup purposes, useless for vision or any kind of sensing.
*** Somehow it seems it would be harder to make false armeyelids for the [[FanNickname Sharingarm]] than simply stealing them from the bodies that the eyes are from... but [[MST3KMantra then again maybe I should have stopped thinking too hard]] when arm eyes were introduced.
** [[AllThereInTheManual Did you not read the chapter?]] Danzo was looking at his arm because he can't tell when the eyes are open or not. Besides Genjutsu is the manipulation of the target's senses including touch and sight. The Sharingan genjutsu is near-perfect so even if Danzo could tell it would have been manipulated by Sasuke's technique.
*** I was attempting to ascertain why he has numb skin.
*** Probably because most of the nerves are dead, since they were robbed from dead Uchiha.
*** I personally can't "feel" when my eyes are closed, and mainly notice by not being able to see out of them. If Danzo doesn't have optic nerves on his "Sharingarm," it's entirely possible that his eyelids aren't connected to nerves and are only connected to his chakra network. Therefore, it's possible he can only tell whether they're open by looking ''at'' them, since he can't look ''with'' them.
*** Those two comments might explain it, but that still leave questions about the nature of Izanagi's function and activation... such as whether Danzo can stop it once it starts, or if the eyelids serve as any more than a gauge on his skin - and, if so, how he would go about operating the lids. [[MST3KMantra Or perhaps this line of inquiry is far too much a nitpick over a technique we'll never see again and was wasted as it is.]]
* Why didn't Sasuke just shoot Danzo in the face? Methinks that a Chidori through the brain would work just as well as a Chidori through the heart, and he wouldn't lose his [[IntimateHealing personal Medic]] that way...
** Because heads are a smaller target (most people who are trained to use guns always aim for the body), it was harder for him to move his body, he probably only shot through Karin because Danzo wasn't expecting it (Danzo still has one Sharingan and is thus hard to catch off guard), and Danzo held Karin's head in front of him so going for Danzo's head would probably kill Karin anyway.
*** Additionally, around half of Danzo's head is obscured by Karin's, and considering that he'd have to fire at an angle, it would be even more difficult to hit Danzo without going through Karin's head. He probably believes that this way, he can certainly and quickly hit Danzo in the heart with some chance that Karin might survive.
*** Karin's still alive, and even if she weren't, [[spoiler:Sasuke could just accept Sakura's offer to join him]].
** He wants to see the look on Danzo's face when he realizes he's been killed by a fifteen-year-old Uchiha.
* Why are people calling CharacterDerailment on Naruto's AngstComa? Things have gotten steadily worse for Naruto since the fight on the roof with Sasuke; Sasuke leaves, Naruto can't stop him, they're too late to save Gaara(He gets better, but it probably doesn't help that Chiyo had to die for it to happen), he hurts Sakura in four-tailed mode, a much stronger Sasuke refuses to come back, they fail to retrieve Sasuke again, Jiraiya dies, Konoha is leveled and Tsunade goes into a coma. You can sense Naruto taking longer and longer to recover from setbacks over time as failure and tragedy take its toll on him (he's already in a HeroicBSOD after the failure of the Hunt For Uchiha when he's told of Jiraiya's death). I suspect people won't be satisfied until Naruto vows to kill Sasuke with his own hands, and can't accept that the possibility of having to do that is extremely painful to him.
** [[ViewersAreMorons Because most people are idiots]]. From Naruto's point of view, ''everyone'' is for Sasuke being killed. Even Sakura's willing to kill him herself in the interests of world peace. Coupled with everything else you just mentioned, hyperventilating after learning that some people are truly beyond redemption is a huge blow to his world-view.
* Everyone throwing an utter fit over Naruto asking the Raikage to not seek revenge on Sasuke when Naruto had expressed the desire to deal with Sasuke on his own and save Killer Bee. When even Shikamaru, the Konoha teams,Yamato and Kakashi agreed that Kumo killing Sasuke would be a bad thing. Not only that, but there are complaints Naruto was trying to blackmail the Raikage. Conveniently ignoring that A blackmailed Konoha after the kidnapping operation on the Hyuga failed with "Kill an innocent shinobi for me or go to war." does the Raikage get a pass for causing an innocent man's death and tyring to have a little girl stolen so her eyes could be harvested because he's badass? Because what he did is ten times worse than anything Naruto did.
** It's never stated that A was Raikage 13 years ago. In fact, it's highly unlikely that he was.
*** Yamato and Kakashi heavily imply A was the Raikage of that point in time. At one point one of them reminds him specifically of the Hyuga incident as why he should listen. More connections are drawn with Hyuga at various points as well-at one point by A himself.
*** The way [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-417/page013.html they]] [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-457/page013.html spoke]] could just as easily be seem as talking to him on behalf of his village, not him specifically (if he's using "we" to refer to all of the Leaf Village, he's probably using "you" to refer to the whole Cloud Village; if anyone knows if his use of words untranslated make it clearer which way he is using them). Just because he knows it happened doesn't mean he ordered it to.
**** That was a personal reminder, and A brings up the Hyuga incident himself as something he has personal experience in. The Fanbook also seems to confirm A was the Raikage for a long time, given he's only the fourth Raikage and not a very young guy, so he likely became a Kage around the same time as Minato and Gaara's father. Neji's backstory also strongly implies -if not outright states- that Kumo's top leaders order Hinata's kidnapping. And don't forget when the Kages talk in their conference: A himself was mentioned to have basically ignored some provisions of peace treaties and collected more jutsu, which fits right in with trying to steal the Byakugan. Why would it be 'highly unlikely' that A, a guy who's got to be at least in his 40s or 50s was Raikage a decade prior when all evidence is pointing that way?
**** Why would they be speaking personally to a person when they're never met each other before? A being the 4th Raikage does not solidly confirm him to have been in the position for long, as how long a Kage in in charge is incredibly variable (the Rock Village is still only on their 3rd Kage), nor would the age you're assuming given that Minato becoming Hokage at his age was said to be unusual (the Fire Daimyo's councilors even said Kakashi might be too young and he's already ''30''). And when did he ever mention the Hyuga incident during the Kage Summit?
** Onoki is apparently ancient. And A is apparently around the age Minato would be, maybe older. And Gaara's father was around the same age as Minato. Mei Terumi, the Mizukage, is only in her 30s and Yagura, her predecessor, was apparently rather young. The Sandaime Kazekage looks quite youthful as well. And quite clearly Yamato and Kakashi know A by reputation. They call him out on the incident personally. They point out his demands specifically, saying outright they gave in to his demands to avoid war. There's been too much reference to A and the Hyuga incident for him not to have been the Raikage (He himself brings it up by saying Konoha dealt with Hyuga quickly enough), Yamato points out the Raikage specifically (the 'you' is a personal one there), and pointing out the Raikage's militarism and Jutsu gathering, which fits in with trying to capture Hinata.
**** As said, there's no indication of A's current reign as Raikage. I mean, he could have gotten the job at any time. Because apparently no one had a problem with Danzou, a man as old as the Sandaime, as the Hokage. You'd think Shikaku or Yamato would raise some kind of protest about Danzou's advanced age. As for Naruto's plea to the Raikage not to go after Sasuke, he and Konoha's had 3+ years to do so and have failed. Hard. And now Sasuke's assaulted and seemingly kidnapped the man's little brother. Not to mention that Samui's team probably already told A about their 'discussion' about Sasuke with Naruto. Would you trust HIM to potentially kill Sasuke to rescue your imperiled family?
****** Again, we have several characters pointing out the connection between A and the incident and it fitting perfectly with the Kage Summit putting out that A had previously built up Kumo's military and gathered more jutsu to Kumo, which fits in with the attempted theft of the Byakugan. And for three years, Sasuke didn't show himself to be a threat to any other village in the interim.
** Basically, I think that people are confusing "If you kill Sasuke, my friends will take revenge. I don't want that to happen, so please, don't kill Sasuke," with "If you kill Sasuke, I won't stop my friends from taking revenge," and confusing a statement about cause and effect with blackmail. In the CycleOfRevenge, the ball is currently in the Raikage's court, so Naruto tried to make him aware of the implications of revenge, but failed.
* Why are the Aburame insects described (at least in English) as parasitic, when we've never seen them act like parasites? They're clearly symbiotic with the Aburame clan, and whenever they're used in battle, they act like a predetory swarm of carnivores...or, since they consume chakra, I guess they'd be thaumivores.
** If my sources are correct, Kikaichū mean "parasitic destruction insect", so it's not just the English version. I guess the "parasitic destruction" is supposed to refer to what they do to the ''opponent''. Since sucking up someone else's chakra feeds off them without necessarily killing them, they're still considered parasites, not canivores (albeit ''predatory'' parasites, which is something of a LogicBomb in RealLife enthology).
** Maybe they originally ''were'' parasites, until the Aburame clan, err, "domesticated" them?
* So no ones going to bring up the huge continuity error of the latest chapter. Karin was saved by Sasuke during the Chunin exams. At no point was Sasuke away from the group long enough to have kicked out a bear. And the move he used to take it out Shishi Rendan, was not invented by Sasuke until the 3rd round when he fought chakra vampire guy.
** Worth noting: that isn't neccesarily how it happened, but how she remember things. Maybe Orochimaru was setting her up to be Sasuke's minion?
** There was a two or three day period between Team 7 getting attacked by Team Sound and the next time we saw them at all, during which they were failing to find a Heaven scroll, so it had to have happened then. Also, it was ''never'' stated that he invented that technique ''during the match'', just that it was something he developed since he saw Rock Lee use the first part of it which he copied (frankly, him the developing it over the course of several days makes more sense than over the course of about ten seconds).
** That's not even half of it. First of all, [[LevelFiveOnix how is Shi Shi Rendan strong enough to knock out a bear that huge?]] Secondly, [[LetsSplitUpGang why is Sasuke away from his team?]] Third, [[OutOfCharacter why would he even bother saving a complete stranger?]] Fourth, [[SeriesContinuityError if Karin was originally from Kusagakure, when and how did Orochimaru find her?]] Fifth, [[WallBanger Karin is a sensory type. How could she possibly lose her teammates?]] And sixth, '''[[AssPull why in bloody hell has this never been established before?]]'''
*** 1. The Bear was likely just natural (if obscenely large) fauna. Not on the same level as Orochimaru's snakes or the toads. 2. There is a period where Sasuke is away from Naruto and Sakura in the Forest of Death. 3. Sasuke wasn't a {{Jerkass}} back then...comparatively. 4. Suigetsu was originally from Kirigakure; what's your point? 5. Ya think she might not have mastered her ''unique'' sensory technique yet? 6. There were TONS of people that went into the Forest of Death, only 21 came out of it.
*** It's also possible that her teammates had gotten killed somehow or their chakra had vanished; Anko notes that death is a possibility in this part of the test. As for the coincidence, it makes sense as a ButForMeItWasTuesday moment, but one part I found strange was how he was hunting for scrolls when Naruto's team used Days 2-4 to recover from their injuries. Another was Karin apparently being from the Grass Village (although she could be another spy like Kabuto).
*** It is possible that Karin was another one of Orochimaru's plants during the exam and was just using the Grass Village as a disguise--remember, Orochimaru himself was disguised as a Grass shinobi. Given that her background entry in the databook never says ''when'' her village was destroyed, just that she was the only survivor (which makes it pretty unlikely that it was originally Grass: they're not one of the Big Five villages, but they're large enough that their destruction wouldn't pass without comment) it's plausible enough that Orochimaru found her as a young girl and by the time the Chuunin exams rolled around, she was devoted enough to him that he sent her in as yet another minion in hiding.
* Why is Tsunade in a coma? I thought she was doing ok last time we saw her.
** I didn't notice it until I re-read, but she was on the verge of collapsing [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-431/page003.html last time]] [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-431/page005.html we saw her]].
* Does the fact that Naruto and Danzou never actually met bother anybody but me? I mean, the guy was after the Kyuubi, after all. You'd think they'd have at least seen each other.
** Well, Danzou is shown to have a very secretive nature, he would presumably prefer not to show himself, instead relying on Root to spy on Naruto.
** Naruto never had any reason to meet with Danzo until he wanted to talk with him about the order to kill Sasuke. Similarly, Danzo mainly wanted to make sure that Naruto was under control, and there wasn't much he could do by meeting with him instead of influencing what missions he gets and keeping him from leaving.
* Does the series SummonMagic seem like a major case of MisappliedPhlebotinum to anyone else? I could understand Reverse Summoning not being used more because it requires a summon creature capable of using the summoning technique itself (which is probably very rare), but why is it that they've hate such techniques for decades at the least and no one but Minato and, that one time, Sasuke never thought of using it to move people instead of just monsters and weapons?
** The Chunin exam had those Heaven and Earth scrolls set up to reverse summon the instructors when the students reached the end. Anyway, they probably don't do it that much because it would be too easy for such a system to be messed up even by accident. Spill a little ink on a scroll and it's ruined.
*** I suspect a few reasons, such as 1)It probably has to be prepared in advance for a specific person. 2)It probably only works with set destinations, rather than being able to let the users go anywhere they want. 3)The ninjas don't know what's on the other end, especially considering that Naruto and the toads were surprised to see Konoha in ruins, and could get ambushed.
* By Kishimoto's own admission, he cannot write female characters well. So why does he have so many of them? You'd think if Kishimoto could recognize his failings, he'd try to avoid them and play to his strengths.
** He does avoid them. The only female in the series who isn't the token female member of a group is Shizune, and Hinata is the only one who's gotten as much attention as her male counterparts.
*** Not true, there is the one squad of Cloud Ninja that has two different girls. And, technically speaking, for a time there had to have been 2 female Kage (Tsunade and Mizukage).
** Well, I'm inclined to believe that Sakura is supposed to subvert being the hero's love interest. She's Naruto's crush, but frankly, she's immature, obnoxious, and seems doomed to either die in the upcoming war or wind up alone for one reason or another. In other words, Sakura's personality isn't BadWriting, it's intentional. Why would Kishi do this? Because he's on the record saying he doesn't like the lead guy/lead girl pairing. This would also explain minimizing the amount of time Hinata appears- Kishimoto knows his weaknesses and wants to minimize his opportunities to screw up.
* This is not really a problem with a plot hole, but it still bugs me. What are the makers and writers of Shippuden going to do [[spoiler: after Naruto beats Pein in the anime? Are they going to introduce a filler villain who is as powerful as Sage Mode Naruto? That will be kinda stretching suspension of disbelief. Also, everything after that battle takes place immediately afterwards (the Lightning Village squad coming, the Five Kage summit, the Sasuke vs Danzo fight.]]
** The anime isn't above stretching the timeline as needed. As for needing believable opponents, they've never been too good about that.
** I don't know about that. This level of disbelief would be crazy. Maybe they could do some side arc...
** Or maybe they ''won't'' do a filler arc, and will get right to business advancing the main plot.
** They could fit one in when Naruto and Sakura's groups head back to the Leaf Village after the Summit of the Five Kages arc, having several main and side characters ready. The villains don't necessarily compare to Akatsuki on the SortingAlgorithmOfEvil, but they do provide a challenge for the heroes, and mainly exist as a way of exploring certain characters' conflicts. Then again, I suspect that after Akatsuki successfully captures Killer Bee, the final arc of the manga will begin, given that Madara declared the Fourth Ninja World War and Naruto and Sasuke are getting ready for their final clash.
** The correct answer is an Iruka Gaiden Arc, going into detail about Naruto's time at the Academy.
* I know it's been shown in the Shippuden anime filler arcs that the rest of the gang (namely: Kiba, Hinata, Shino, Rock Lee, Neji, Tenten, Ino, Shikaru, & Chouji) know about Naruto having the Nine-Tails sealed inside him. But has it been stated whether or not they know in manga canon?
** If they didn't know by the time Akatsuki became a problem, then they surely know now that Naruto has rampaged across Konoha battling Pain. I don't think there's anything definitive on the matter, though.
** Hinata probably knows, or at least suspects it, by the Hunt for Uchiha Arc; note her not reacting to Kakashi and Kabuto mentioning Naruto being a Jinchuuriki. In the scene in the hospital room with Gaara and Shikamaru, Naruto mentions that he has a monster inside of him. Kakuzu also mentions Naruto being the nine-tailed fox's host in front of Ino and Choji, who don't react, either.
* What was that conversation between Naruto and Sasuke, just before Rasengan and Chidori collided? They were running at eachother, then they both stand still in... really heavy fog? I dunno, they talk a bit about how evil Sasuke is and how he's still Naruto's friend, then suddenly they're back to running. '''[[WaitWhatWhoa What the hell just happened?]]'''
** Remember that bit about Sasuke in Part one saying how high-level shinobi can read their opponent's mind with their fists? It's either that, or Chidori+ Rasengan=AlternateDimension
** [[ChekovsGun Remember that crow Itachi forced down Naruto's Throat?]]
** It happened back at VotE; [[{{CuteShotaroBoy}} adorable younger versions]] of Sasuke and Naruto appeared after the Chidori and Rasengan collided and did some [[{{SuspiciouslySpecificDenial}} totally-not-gay]] hand holding.
** They did some finger holding actually, using the pointer finger and middle finger.
** It goes back to the part about Sasuke saying that top-level ninjas could read what's in each others hearts when they fight. While Naruto and Sasuke had a comparatively brief fight when they first saw each other, Naruto couldn't do it back then because 1)he wasn't quite strong enough and 2)he didn't know what loss is and as he points out after his battle with Pain, couldn't possibly connect with Sasuke.
* Regarding the above question on how or whether Teams 8, 10 and Guy know about Naruto being a Jinchuuriki, one question that hasn't been addressed is why Naruto doesn't tell anyone else about the fox. Is he afraid that his new friends will reject him if they find out? Is he also bound to secrecy? Does he simply find doing so unnecessary?(He doesn't mention it until asked why he's so deperate to save Gaara) Does he assume they already know?(Mizuki said everyone else knew, but he also said that Naruto was the '''the fox itself'''). It seems like the manga could have been clearer on this, since Naruto is neither especially desperate to hide his status as a Jinchuuriki nor very open about it(In the Six Tails arc, he mentions he's not sure how much he can say, but vaguely mentions his status as a Jinchuuriki).
** The Six Tailed arc is just filler so what's in there may not necessarily be accurate. The decree that no one could talk about Naruto being a Jinchuuriki was made after the official announcement so basically whoever wasn't in Konoha or was too young to remember doesn't know. There's no reason Naruto himself couldn't tell other people, but due to the effect that has had on his entire life, it's understandable why he wouldn't jump at the chance.
* How can Deidara, Sai, and Konan have their objects act and sense while they are there? Do they have some sort of psychich link? I can understand how the clay, ink, and paper move when their users are around, but how can any of those things see or hear, how can they know how and where to move when they user can't see them, and how do the stay in touch with their originator even without any means of contact?
** [[{{Handwave}} Chakra]].
*** I suspect they work somewhat like clones, in that they're under their control and able to sense things on their own.
* Naruto doesn't use the Rasenshuriken outside of Sage Mode because it damages his hand and Tsunade told him not to, but why doesn't he use the Wind Rasengan that ''doesn't'' use the blades? For instance, if he had when clashing with Sasuke's Chidori it would have overpowered it because in the series ElementalRockPaperScissors wind beats lightning.
** Because that still requires 3 clones. Naruto didn't have time to make an extra clone just to get a Fuuton: Rasengan instead of a normal one; he already had 2 clones, and used one to hold back Kakashi.
** Um, what? There is no "wind rasengan without the blades", at least not in the manga.
*** Yes there is. The quasi-Rasenshuriken that Naruto tested on Kakashi prior to the battle with Hidan and Kakuzu. It was the reason he had an injured hand.
*** [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-337/page015.html This one]]. The blowback might injure his hand, but without the blades it's nothing permanent.
*** That one still has blades, they're just smaller.
*** The wind rasengan is more powerful than the Rasengan, but it's not nearly as powerful as the Rasen Shuriken, which is why he's interested in finding a way to use it without the drawback (he implies this in the manga, and explicitly states his frustration with the technique's drawbacks early in the Three Tails arc). The only time he even uses Rasengan between his fight with Kakuzu and his Sage training is on Tobi, but since he can't even hit him, it doesn't matter what attack he uses.
* Assumeing you can transplant the Rinnegan (seeing as you can transplant the other two) why didn't anyone consider it? surely there is someone in Konoha with similar personality traits to Danzo (as in collects other peoples bloodline traits) - surely to god some one must have thought "hey that Nagato died nearby lets see what we can learn from the guy who was stronger than every ninja in the entire village." on that note, and i apologize if i missed something obvious, what happened to the eyes of the Paths of Pain? i saw no evidence they vanished upon death.
** Konan took the actual Nagato, and the corpses may not have been viable for transplantation, what with being long dead and all. It's likely they weren't real Rinnengan eyes, not like Nagato has.
*** The latter theory is especially likely given that even the ''giant animals'' that Animal Path summoned had the eyes. No one else tried to get the Rinnegan because they didn't know about it; they don't publicily announce these things, so the only ones that knew that the invader's power came from an ocular kekkei genkai were people Fukasaku told (Tsunade, Naruto, Sakura, and Kakashi if I remember correctly) and ones assigned related missions (Shikamaru, Shiho, the interrogation team, and the autopsy team).
**** Similarly, when Manda is under the influence of the Sharingan in the "Great Snake Escape," its eyes appear as Sharingans. It's possible that's also the case with the Six Paths.
* It's frequently mentioned that the lives of a sealed Tailed Beast and its host are linked - if one dies they both die. That being the case why has no one thought of just killing the Jinchuriki? i'm not suggesting Minato could do such a thing but why not seal the nine tails inside someone who was already dying or maybe inside an enemy ninja and then kill him? also one of the other jinchuriki must have grown up in somewhere much less concerned with human rights than Konoha; there must have been many criminals with access to the hosts long before the Akatsuki showed up to claim them.
** Don't the tailed beasts need to be sealed in someone young because their chakra coils haven't fully formed?
*** Nothing said to that effect as I recall. Anyway, killing the tailed beasts would be to rob the village(s) of a very powerful weapon. No village would do it because the balance of power has to be kept.
** Thats always bugged me as well and unfortunately I don't have an answer, so I would like to respond by adding to your question if I may. What's going to happen to the tailed beasts once their Jinchuriki die of old age? on the one hand we have ten beasts who are apparently immortal (even if the Moon in Naruto is younger than in real life, the Ten Tailed Beast must still be ancient) and on the other hand we have humans who have at most eighty years. So we are stuck with the fact that even if you don't decide to murder a host, all you need to do is to sit about a bit and wait for nature to take it's course - the Akatsuki got real lucky with Roshi of the Four Tails didn't they?
*** It's stated that all the Sand ninja which held the Shukaku died by extraction. This would imply the tailed beasts are "repossessed", as it were, for future reimplantation.
*** That or, for the same reason that people don't flat-out kill the hosts, once they're reaching the end of their lives the previous hosts deliberately broke their seals to re-release the beasts.
*** Orochimaru got that idea in the Sannin battle, wanting to kill Naruto before the Akatsuki got him (he had previously thought him too weak to be of any importance), but this later shifted to wanting Naruto to kill Akatsuki members for him.
**** This hinges on the assumption that Orochimaru's information was accurate. Considering all the levels of misinformation/disinformation about the tailed beasts, especially within the Akatsuki ("We need the Jinchuriki alive because if they die before the tailed beast is extracted, they take the beast with them," sounds a lot more urgent than "We need the Jinchuriki alive because if they die, the tailed beast will be released and be that much harder to capture," which isn't necessarily even true).
* I probably have missed something, but why does Sasuke want Itachi's eyes? I thought the whole point of that little Uchiha "tradition" was to replace your dying eyes with healthy ones, not ones that are already burnt out.
** Getting a brother's eyes transforms the mangekyo sharingan into the ''eternal'' mangekyo sharingan. Presumably the transformation will reawaken the eyes.
*** Not only that, but the user can use the Eternal Mangekyo without ever suffering the risk of going blind again, although this doesn't quite explain why Sasuke didn't transplant them immediately after awakening his own Mangekyo (Madara asks him if he'd like to do it, but he says he doesn't want to at the moment).
** Madara's brother had the Mangekyo Sharingan, too, so presumably he suffered (though not as badly) from the same problem.
* Why does Naruto call Madara "Tobi" when speaking with Sasuke even after he's aware of his identity as Madara, and so is Sasuke?
** Maybe he's just used to associating "Tobi" with the mask. Word and object association does take a little work to get over.
* Why in the world does nobody ever REACT to the fact that Kisame is a [[YuGiOhTheAbridgedSeries freaky fish guy]]?! Sure they react to him having a huge-ass sword and being a dangerous criminal, but not the fact that's BLUE with GILLS and SHARP TEETH THAT HE PROBABLY HAS MULTIPLE ROWS OF. That's not normal even for THIS world. I could say the same thing about Zetsu and multiple others, but then we'd be here all day.
** That's pretty much [[UnusuallyUninterestingSight a trope unto itself]]. With Zetsu at least few people out of Akatsuki have seen him (and Naruto ''did'' mention it when he saw Zetsu talking to "Tobi").
** It might have something to do with the fact that he's a notorious missing-nin frequently compared in power to kaiju. Fear of offense is an excellent way of not noticing something.
* Is the lack of capable Kunoichi in the Hyuga and Uchiha Clan's a result of internal sexism or the fact that female ninja seem to have exceptional difficulty in inheriting kekkei genkai. With the exception of Hanabi and Hinata Hyuga I can't think of a single Kunoichi throughout the entire world with a powerful bloodline trait, or indeed, any bloodline trait at all. Also it could be argued that they are the exception amongst the clan because they are part of the Main House and thus recieve far greater training in the Gentle Fist than a normal Hyuga. This continues over to the Uchiha clan where, no matter how many flashbacks we've seen there has never been a Sharingan Kunoichi in either the manga or the anime - you would think that we would have least seen Sasuke's mom use hers considering how powerful her sons and husband were. So as far as I can see the lack of capable Hyuga and Uchiha Ninja come down to two facts that are almost indisputable. 1- the Hyuga apparently only let women of the Main House become ninja because we have never seen otherwise 2- Kekkei Genkai appears to be linked somehow to the Y chromosome because there appear to be only two women on the planet who have inherited one.
** The Mizukage not only has a kekkei genkai, she has ''two'', and she's pretty damn badass in the short time we see her. Maybe Kishi just has a harder time writing women as ninja.
*** I know it doesn't help much,but I remember reading in a databook that Mikoto,Sasuke's mom, had obtained the jounin rank so she did serve as a ninja and for all of Hiashi's anger at Hinata's lack of power he never said anything about the fact that he has only daugthers plus both Sasuke's and Hinata's flashbacks were extremely focused I doubt they showed enough facets of the clans to reconstruct their whole life styles from them.
**** It's partly due to few Uchihas or Hyugas ever being seen in action; for the former, there's only Sasuke, Itachi, Madara and briefly Obito (who admits that he's weak for an Uchiha), and for the latter, there's only Neji(the genius) and Hinata (the underdog with surprising potential). It's thus hard to tell how many women there are in the clans, how many are kunoichis or how many have the kekkei genkai.
* The only ability we've seen of Konan is using paper jutsus, and it's explicitly stated that her weakness is water. ''So why is she living in the Rain Village?''
** Wasn't her weakness oil and not water? Plus, she was in the Rain village to stay with Nagato.
** That's right; oil made her paper stick together and the one time she was submerged with water it ''washed the oil off'' letting her use her paper again, so it's pretty obvious her paper is waterproof.
* Why didn't Pain pursue Danzou?
** Why would he? He's not there for Danzo, he's there for Naruto.
** He basically eliminated everything which had anything to do with Hanzou. Why did he spare Danzou? I was asking pre-Konoha invasion
** The fact that he didn't is why claims that he's out for revenge don't hold up. Hanzo may have killed Yahiko, but more than that, he was also his enemy, and had to be dealt with accordingly. Danzo didn't try to stop him, even when he invaded so he had no reason to pick a fight with him.
* How did Kabuto resurrect Deidara. Last I saw Deidara blew himself up?
** And the first two Hokages would have decayed into skeletons. The jutsu doesn't need the original corpse, just a sacrifice and some idea of who you're dragging from the grave.
* Are there really any child protection laws of any kind in their part of the world? I can understand since the world is so military based that they teach their children to be ninjas very early in life but..They let children live by them self for example. A lot of things are borderline child abuse, both pre and post ninja.
** It's because people in Naruto and most fiction don't suffer from any psychological problems. And if they do, it's not from what you'd expect them to be suffering from.
* All right, this one has been bothering me for a very long time. How come very few people are able to call him out on his...''deplorable'' treatment of women?! I mean, they really exist just to work at IKEA and then go to hibernate in refrigerators. With the exception of Temari (and quite possibly [[spoiler: Kushina]] and Anko) literally all women are [[FauxActionGirl Faux Action Girls]] , [[SatelliteCharacter Satellite Characters]] , [[NeutralFemale Neutral Females]] , etc. etc. etc. I am seriously tempted to just list all of the females characters and what "contributions" they made to the plot. And why are people saying Tsunade is the least impressive?! I don't think we've seen enough of her abilities but then again this loops back into All Naruto Women Are Employees At Ikea. :/
** I take offense at your not mentioning Hinata. Or Chiyo. Kishimoto's track record is more mixed than negative.
*** Hinata? The girl got stomped by Neji and then Pain. She was impressive in the latter fight but holding him off but that doesn't constitute ActionGirl Material. Don't get me wrong. I love her and all but she's not impressive of herself. And Chiyo? She was around for one arc. It's not mixed, it's definately on the negative side. Far, far, very, far on the negative side.
**** The latest chapter combines this with the continued godmodding of the Uchiha clan. Konan corners Madara, and, working out the weakness of his dimensional technique, puts him in a valley of six hundred billion explosive tags and then blows the hell out of him. Okay! You think. That's got to hurt. Oh wait, what's this? Turned out he actually won the battle between him and the first Hokage, stole his powers and is now reality warping out of the situation. Damnit! Can't you at least, you know, have her have a meaningful victory?
***** I just read the latest chapter. {{Asspull}}, DethroningMomentOfSuck, WallBanger, Hallibel'd (If you read BLEACH you'd know what I'm saying INSTANTLY) WomenInRefrigerators, AntiClimax, and she really didn't donate ANYTHING worthy to the plot. My, my, I have more of a reason to HATE the Uchiha's and to facepalm at the fact that Konan might have just gone to sleep in the fridge permanently. They Wasted a .....almost everything. Just, god damn. Oh, and an {{Egregious}} display of NewPowersAsThePlotDemands. And a HopeSpot too
****** Did you somehow miss the part where Madara explicitly admits that he ''was'', in fact, near death, and the only reason he ended up winning was because of Izanagi's power? Konan may have ultimately lost, yes, but she came within a hair's breath of victory over ''freaking Madara''. That ''has'' to count for something. Hell, its already been listed on the CMOA page.
******* The only similarities between Konan and Halibel are that they both got killed by the Big Bad. Halibel was struck down simply because Aizen found her too weak, while Konan not only abandoned her mission and Akatsuki ([[ResignationsNotAccepted a common grounds]] [[YouHaveFailedMe for "termination" among villains]]), but knew where something where Madara needed was. Halibel failed to land a single blow on Aizen, but Konan not only wounded Madara, but revealed that his powers have shortcomings and limitations (The 5 minute timer is fairly interesting, and I suspect Naruto training to extend his time in Sage Mode may become relevant)
******* I'm not denying her skills were awesome. But if he won against the First Hokage...that kinda...goes against the rest of the logic in the series?! He could have taken over Konoha, etc, etc, etc. Or maybe I'm missing something in regards to that. In the long run though, it kinda only proved me right and chances are Madara is going to heal anyways. -sigh-
******** He wasn't fighting to win but to steal the First's powers. He probably still "lost" in the conventional sense, but he got what he wanted out of the battle.
**** Hinata typically gets matched against the strongest opponents she could conceivably face at the time, and puts up an impressive display against them, often by virtue of being willing to face them and go as far as she does, and if her opponent only had a slight advantage over her in power, she would most likely be able to win. She's doing quite well against Neji until she gets her chakra points sealed, and she forced Pain back until he used Shinra Tensei (And that's in ''the manga''; in the anime, she lands a hit on him and almost breaks Naruto free). Chiyo is also a skilled pupetteer, and for the most part, a more shrewd tactician than Sasori. It should also be noted that Sakura isn't much worse off than the other Konoha 11 as far as action goes; none of the main cast did much in Sasuke vs. Sai or Hunt for Uchiha. As for Summit of the Five Kages, as I have stated before, it's unreasonable to expect Sakura to kill Sasuke, and in choosing to trust Naruto, she seems to be realizing that as much as she wants to help, there are times when it won't do any good. Then again, Kushina may have special sealing jutsu skills, but she got kidnapped once and admits [[spoiler:in her dying moments]] that she was never much good as a ninja.
****** Yeah. With that said, Hinata is no action girl. Neji mercilessly took her out, and it looked like what she did never affected him anyways. Her attack on Pain was a great moment of heartwarming, awesome, etc. but she ends up mercilessly beaten later. Chiyo was great for th e arc she was around. And Sakura's character was derailed, and she was demoted back to moving scenery after the first half of the Sai Arc really. Then again it's unreasonable for anyone to kill [[PlotArmor Sasuke in the series]]. With Kushina we just don't know enough.
******* While Sasuke's defeat (if not death) is almost certainly going to come at Naruto's hands because of how the story is proceeding, the main problem with Sakura killing Sasuke is that it would be highly out of character for her to do so, especially considering her feelings for him.
** People ''are'' complaining about this, and I find it to be somewhat unfair since they seem to view Naruto as the most sexist shonen fighting serie ever. Here are some other series (which, keep in mind, I like), for comparison.
##{{Bleach}}: Very few women win fights, and while there are many female lieutenants, only one has won a fight, Females are at a distinct minorities among the Captains and Espadas.
##OnePiece: The SmurfettePrinciple is in effect in most organizations if women are present at all, and the woman is usually the weakest member. The women tend to [[DesignatedGirlFight fight other women]], which says little about how well they would do against men.
##YuYuHakusho: The only female fighter is Genkai, who defeats two opponents easily, but loses against Toguro (who notes that he was unharmed by her last attack at full power at 80% strength). If this were Naruto, people would complain about Yusuke going on to surpass Genkai and defeat Toguro as being sexist.
*** But the males do outnumber the females, and at least the girls have some level of asskickery. Even Momo who was viewed as weak still managed to pull off a badass move. While all of their fights were shafted or there were big damn heros involved, that went with a majority of the FKT arc anyways. As for Arrancar, Cirucci was probably the most effective one of the Privaron Espada, or she comes close with Dornodii. Hallibel's fraccion are easily the most comptetant out of all the fraccion, and Hallibel is not bad herself (Shame she was given the idiot ball for Toshiro. It seemed like she got wearker as she released. Same thing for One Piece, the females there are competant compared to the others in Naruto. While the woman may be the weakest they do fight off against their counterparts, and that's obviously Nami. Boa Hancock we haven't seen enough of in terms of ability, but she is probably not the weakest if she got placed into the Shichibukai at 16. When Yu Yu Hakasho was around, it wasn't such a big deal but times have changed. In case you haven't noticed, both series (haven't checked Yu Yu Hakasho) have action girls listed under their entry, and quite a lot to boot. Naruto has Temari who has been out of focus, and a living prop now. The fith Mizukage who will probably never display that talent again. Anko who comes and goes with the wind. Oh, and Konan...but she's dead.
*** Bleach also has an entry about the performance of women under UnfortunateImplications, and Hancock's character is fairly controversial, especially as far as Luffy is concerned. As for the women of Bleach doing fairly well before they lost, it should be noted that most losing heroic combatants in {{Naruto}} pull off at least one CrowningMomentOfAwesome before they are defeated or get their opponent on the ropes, so the fights don't feel like a waste of time.
**** BLEACH is not as bad to this as Naruto. Several women have things under CrowningMomentOfAwesome. Naruto we have Anko who put up a good fight against Orochimaru, a handful from Tsunade, A couple from Chiyo and Sakura's assistance, At least Two from Hinata, One from Temari, and some from the latest Konan fight. Not a lot at all. :x Hancock, as controversial as she is, is pretty fucking strong though - definately an ActionGirl , and her wild infatuation is attempted for laughs.
* If Madara gave Nagato the Rinnegan, then why didn't he keep it for himself?
** Because he's a) full of shit and just making excuses or b) seems to be suffering from the fact that Kishi is making things up on the fly. In story, he probably did it because he needed help collecting all the tailed beasts, and having someone else to sync with that giant statue was prefereable to doing it himself (for whatever reason). So ten bucks says Sasuke is probably going to end up getting the eyes.
** Perhaps it was enabling him to activate the power, and as long as he was alive and loyal to the Akatsuki, Madara would have a powerful member to do his bidding. Now that Nagato's dead, and betrayed Akatsuki before his death, Madara's moving to reclaim his eyes.
* Apologies if this was posted somewhere, but when and where the hell does this series take place?
** In its own universe? It's not historical fantasy.
* This is a fandom question. WHY THE HELL DO SO MANY PEOPLE HAVE THE HATE ON FOR KAKAIRU? I just don't get it. It's one thing to disagree with the pairing, but it's quite another to call shippers "deranged" and "insane." What exactly is so wrong with pairing up two friends (and yes, they ''are'' canonically friends, so I think it's about time to take it off of the ShipsThatPassInTheNight page) with no competing canon love interests? WHAT IS WRONG WITH THAT?? Are anti-shippers really that threatened by two (usually) mature adults having a romantic relationship? Ruling out homophobia, I can't see any reason why this would be objectionable. Yes, some Kakashi X Iruka fans are crazy and scarily adamant, but the frothing hate I've seen on this page (and this site in general) is for ''both'' the shippers and the shipping. The majority of us shippers respect the non-shippers' right to disagree, so don't lump us in with the [[FanWank fantards.]] In sum, why do so many people have a problem with this almost completely inoffensive pairing?
** Kakashi and Iruka even have a fairly notable interatction early on in the Chunin Exam arc, with Iruka being reluctant to let the Rookie Nine participate, and Kakashi suggesting that they take it (which leads to Iruka testing Team 7 in the anime), in addition to Kakashi saving Iruka from Deva Path Pain, so they don't fit the qualification of not interacting like Sasuke and Hinata do (.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* Why didn't Itachi just kill Sasuke out of a MercyKill? He ''knew'' he was going to live a horrible life with no friends doing terrible things, so just put him out of his misery for crying out loud! I would've done that! And if he felt guilty, then he could've just, you know, ''killed himself'', which would not only end his ''own'' guilt, but ensure no one ever found out the truth, and save ''everyone'' a ton of trouble!
** Itachi ''couldn't'' bring himself to kill Sasuke, horrible life or no, because he had such a soft spot for his little brother. Also, don't forget, Itachi threatened Danzou that if he touched a hair on Sasuke's head, he would make the old man pay. If Itachi killed himself, Danzou would probably have finished the job Itachi started. By forcing Sasuke to get stronger, he ensures that Sasuke will become strong enough to defend himself and he still gets put out of his misery eventually.
* Shizune's death. Just like ''that'' - anticlimactic, vaguely disrespectful, and with little-to-no impact on the characters themselves. I didn't even realise she'd died until a few chapters later, when they mention her "sacrifice". For god's sake, ''Ebisu'' got a bigger scene than her, and he's still alive! One of the more likeable, well-connected side characters of the story is offed in a way that makes Mrs. Rowling's death scenes look well done, and it bugs me.
** Agreed, I did not even realize she was dead either until they said she was. She was one of my favorite minor characters.
*** Which begs the question who will milk Tsunade now?.But all joking aside how will she react when she finds out her faithful aide is dead?
**** As of chapter 449 the question is moot.
** I found her death similarly anticlimactic, which is why I didn't think she was really dead.
* Why does almost everyone in the fandom believe that Ino's character is based around her being TheLibby? Bitch, slut, gossip, the mischaracterisation always seems the same - Is it just her choice of dress? Her major character development scenes have consisted of:
** Her sticking her neck out for the nerd while still a little kid, kicking TheLibby to the curb in the process.
** Her helping aforesaid nerd out of her shell as a friend and mentor.
** Her having a respectful battle with her rival, and later having no problems becoming friends with her again after the aforesaid nerd ditched their friendship to chase a guy.
*** I can't really recall ''any'' fan fics where Ino is treated as the Libby. She is usually characterized as essentially a good person, if somewhat shallow with a few negative "popular girl" characteristic and willing to do whatever it takes to get the guy (usually Sasuke, but many times in AU fics it ends up being Naruto). She certainly gets treated better than Sakura many times.
*** I think it's a combination of her having "popular girl" traits and the fact she's still hung up on Sasuke and guys like him, whereas Sakura has, by and large, gotten over it. Still, I have rarely come across fics which portray her as TheLibby since she's almost always paired off with either Shikamaru, Choji or Naruto. Ino/Shikamaru is still a popular ship and doesn't get in the way of Sasuke/Sakura, it's impossible to portray her as shallow if she's with a fat guy and no one is going to stick the main character with a shallow harpy. As a resuly, Ino is frequently put in a better light than Sakura.
*** {{Zeful}} actaually got into this argument for a H-flash game. The responces was as follows: "Ino is definitely a whore. She spends 90% of her time worrying about appearance. Sakura is a whore because she's basically Ino's rival, and would compete to be a bigger whore[...]" Which is still confusees me. But then I go to the onemanga Naruto forums, and the Fanfiction forums and both Ino and Sakura are treated as sexually promiscuous for liking Sasuke.
* Why does Naruto make such a big deal out of Ebisu being a pervert? He's used Sexy Jutsu on Iruka and the Third, giving them both the Nosebleed, and his sensei is Kakashi, who ''reads dirty books in public'' - and yet, Ebisu gets a Nosebleed from the even more powerful Harem Jutsu and Naruto is shocked by this!
** Naruto respects Iruka and the Third and Kakashi is too open and unflappable to be a good target. The thing about Ebisu is that he's a closet pervert (I believe it was the English dub that put it like that). He tries to act professional and cover it up and that's why Naruto makes a big deal about it.
* Why is the Chidori considered an assassination Jutsu? It's fast, yes, but so are plenty of ninja. Add to that the noise and bright lights, and...who's Kakashsi gonna assassinate with it? A deaf, dumb, and blind guy?
** I think its because it was supposed to be a quick kill thing. [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/333/15/ Charge, dash,]] [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/333/16/ BAM lighting into the brain, heart, or other important organ.]]
** Presumably once you're running towards someone as fast as you can, the special effects become a moot point. The technique is great for assassination because it's great for penetrating defenses.
* Chapter 449, just..Chapter 449, biggest. asspull. ever.
** No, seriously, someone explain to me how the hell the Rinnegan has the power to ''bring people back to life''. Next thing you know, Madara's Sharingan will be able to turn back time and Konoha will return to its unnuked state (after, of course, Naruto manages to convert Madara to the Good Side with ThePowerOfLove).
** Really. It's nice to know that the last... oh, let's see, the attack started in 419, so the last ''thirty chapters'' have been a ''complete waste of goddamn time''. It's... it's like the entire Pain arc just retroactively became ''filler''.
** Yes, this chapter was much more frustrating than not. All the weight and power this last arc had, especially because it used AnyoneCanDie, was completely castrated thanks to one chapter. Sure, Pain may not be universally hated anymore, but really if they did this already, who is to say they couldn't pull something this extreme again? And to put the topping on the cake, the end of the chapter featured the return of [[SarcasmMode everybody's favorite pretty boy]] Sasuke because we certainly were missing his wonderful contributions to the story. Also, did Konan ever contribute ANYTHING significant to the story?
*** Presumably after Konan returns to the Rain Village, she'll carry on like Pain's still alive as his mouthpiece, and convince the citizens that he's not really dead (note that no one there knows what he looks like, so she can presumably pull it off). This would help keep order in the village, and help her work toward Naruto's vision of peace. Then again, her role is unfortunately quite minor compared to the other members of Akatsuki.
** Kishimoto tried to show how things would have ended had Naruto not chosen a better way, but it was poor in its execution. Then again, this is a shonen manga, so I guess we should have known better than to expect the resolution that would happen in a seinen series.
** Yeah... This just wrecked naruto for me... Completely. Kishimoto just jumped the friggin' whale shark here.
** As much that was a DeusExMachina, it wasn't a ''full'' ResetButton as the physical structure of the village is still in ruins and what Naruto's goals are have since change. ''That'' was apparently what was the point of this. Also, with the entire story showing the negative points of revenge, I suppose it makes sense to show the positive of forgiveness--it's just that implausibility of it makes it a SpaceWhaleAesop. Additionally, even ''if'' he hadn't done that we wouldn't be in AnyoneCanDie territory because everyone that died (Kakashi, Shizune, Fukasaku) was pretty high on the SortingAlgorithmOfMortality. To be honest I don't think constant death of secondary characters actually made the story any better and I'm ready to just move on with it , [[InternetBackdraft I sure as well won't be going near any forum anytime soon]]. (P.S. you're supposed to add comments at the ''top'', not the bottom).
*** You're actually supposed to put them at the bottom. But nobody's complaining about someone putting an entry at the top, so no harm, no foul.
**** I would like to point out that Pain's been pulling resurrection style tricks -the entire time-. So it's more of a chekovs gun than anything else, if admitedly one that was up the authors [[Asspull ass]].
* How does Gedo Rinne Tensei No Jutsu work anyway? Visually, it looks like it restores those souls/lives taken by any of the Pains. This doesn't explain Kakashi being alive again, since he technically killed himself through chakra exhaustion, but Jiraya staying dead, despite being killed more directly by God Realm Pain. Of course it might be too soon to declare Jiraya's final fate... he's probably drying out his clothing before walking back to Konoha, for all we know.
** I assume it doesn't have to be somebody killed by Pain, but rather it can bring back people who died in a certain area and have only been dead for a short amount of time.
* The last major battle that a woman actually fought in (ie did something more than just heal her ally/get stabbed and StuffedIntheFridge) was against Sasori. That was ''nearly 200 chapters ago''. This seriously bugs me. If Sakura gets matched up against Karin instead of, say, Suigetsu, I will cut a bitch.
** Though it would be hilarious if Karin and Sakura are matched up, and Sakura just taps her in the head {{OneHitKO}}ing her, '''then''' going after Suigetsu/Juugo/Sasuke
** On a side note, Suigetsu would actually be a big problem to Sakura, considering her fighting style. If the filler (and Karin's merciless beatings) confirm anything is that Suigetsu's unique nature makes it impossible to cause ''any'' kind of wounds, since he'll just turn to water, so just ignore the fanfics where Sakura punches him a new black and bloody eye. Not to say it wouldn't be hilarious to see Sakura beating Suigetsu but facts are facts.
*** Well, he apparently needs a constant source of water to maintain his NighInvulnerability. Since they're in a country full of snow, he'll either be at an advantage (lots of water if he has a way to melt it) or a disadvantage (since he's made almost entirely of water he might start to freeze up or slow down).
* So. Um. If Nagato can ''bring back the dead'', and apparently can bring back hundreds of people at once even when he himself has virtually no energy left... why didn't he just bring back Yahiko years ago? I can understand that maybe his parents were too decayed by the time he learned that trick, but he's got Yahiko's extremely well-preserved corpse walking around with him.
** I think it only works on the recently deceased (if you preserve a body that doesn't make the person any closer to being alive, you just have a body that remains in one piece), and it's probably something he only learned years after Yahiko already died. Though the Rinnegan always made him strong, it probably took him a while to learn how to do much with it; before all he did was summon some demon when he probably already knew regular summoning, while making something like that probably took a lot longer. Also, Konan said he had control over life and death because Nagato was "the 7th path", implying he could only do it since he did whatever to make the other six paths. It's kind of hard to remember because the arc has taken up so long real-time, but all of those people would have only died within a couple hours in-series.
** He an probably only restore people that he himself killed intentionally. Yahiko technically killed himself, so couldn't be restored by Nagato's technique.
* It just bugs me that this latest chapter is going to get so much bashing from the anti-Kishimoto people on this very wiki. I'm going to risk the flames and say ''I loved this chapter.''
** Hey, no one's gonna hate you for loving it. I personally liked the part where Kakashi forgiving his dad because I thought it was touching. But you have to be '''BLIND''' to not see the horrible DeusExMachina that was Nagato's version of the Dragon Balls. And then there's even more FridgeLogic from Nagato's actions that most people have found out and posted all over this page...
*** Well, I am [[BlindWithoutEm optically impaired]]... Still, I see nothing wrong with this DEM - it's not like we haven't had them before (Deus Ex Machingan, everytime the Fox intervenes, Gaara's resurrection...). I'm just going to enjoy Shizune and Kakashi's being-alive-again status ?
*** Personally, I can't understand how anyone can think that nothing is wrong with a DEM (Especially this one which made the last 30 chapters almost worthless). [[{{DisContinuity}} Unless you doing what I think you're doing...]]
**** I'm used to them, I guess. I've seen worse DEMs then this. Hell, this seems downright logical when compared to most of the crap Sasuke puts us through. Or maybe I'm just the kind of person who tries to find the best in everything. And here, I'm focusing on the positiveness of having beloved characters not be dead anymore. (It wasn't a ''whole'' waste of an arc - Konoha's still in ruins, we saw the Eight-Tailed transformation, Hinata confessed, and we got an update on Kabuchimaru, Anko, Sai and Yamato. IMO, all this overshadows the Resurrection.)
** I can admit that I thought it was a decent idea for showing how forgiveness can actually be better than revenge it's just that it wasn't set up very well (although I don't think Nagato being able to resurrect people is as unusually as most other people considering the fact that he'd ''already done that before'', [[NoCureForEvil just not to anyone else]]). The fact that everyone was suddenly expecting the story to make so dramatic shift towards AnyoneCanDie (which the manga practically takes a swipe at with that "there is no meaning in death" comment; which I can honestly kind of get behind) probably didn't help.
*** I know, I just can't help but feel people are expecting Naruto to [[DarkerAndEdgier become the next Berserk]]... Plus, I haven't found many people who complain about the multiple resurrections in Sailor Moon, or Pokemon, or Hellsing or even Dragonball - why can't Naruto do it?
*** Yes, I've heard too many people with a desire for Naruto to become some relentless kill-fest (even though most violence in ''Naruto'' is supposed to be shocking, not there for the sake of being there). Anyway, people ''did'' complain for those other things it's just that it's been so long since most of those came out that those people have simply gotten tired of talking about it (which eventually happens with ''anything'').
*** Honestly, I liked the ''idea'' of what happened; revenge is bad, forgiveness is good, Nagato and Naruto are ''both'' the destined child, etc. Lord knows I don't mind the series taking a lighter turn after the relentless kill fest. It's just the way it happened that irks me. I mean, like it or not, this arc really had changed ''everything'', and rather than deal with the consequences of that, the author just had Nagato wave his hands and undo everything. While I certainly don't mind having those lost characters back, part of the reason that violence was always so shocking in Naruto when it happened was because so far, all the deaths have ''stuck''. People have come back from the dead, I suppose, but they required other people to die in order to do so. Death was a serious matter, and this just makes it feel like the last arc has been sort of wasted. It's not going to make me stop reading, but it does annoy me.
*** Well ''someone'' did die, just not someone who you would have felt bad for them dying. Anyway, the number of characters that ended up alive at the end of the arc for no apparent reason (3 that were actually named or had any sort of characterization because the slug thing already save most of the villagers already) is only one more than in the Sasuke Retrieval Arc (2) so really it's not much more of a case of DeathIsCheap than then. Also, for whatever its worth, I think this was how the arc was originally planned to end and if it ended some other way those characters probably would have avoided dying in the first place.
*** I personally didn't think Kakashi, Shizune and Fukasaku would stay dead- Kakashi because it was too soon after Jiraiya's death to kill off a main character, Shizune because her soul could potentially be put back in her body, and Fukasaku's death was somewhat anticlimactic- but I was surprised that he'd bring back the red shirt ninja. Then again, his having a revival jutsu makes sense, as it seems to be how he managed to restore his bodies (if they were merely puppets that weren't alive, then Jiraiya stabbing the three bodies after using Genjutsu on them wouldn't have stopped them from moving). His not reviving Yahiko or his other friends was most likely due to not having the jutsu at the time.
** ThisTroper doesn't get the fan shock over people being brought back from the dead in a ''freaking shonen manga''.
** Seconded. I guess people tend to forget that Naruto is a manga mainly aimed towards boys 10-17 years old. Like ANY kids' story, the author is going to go out of his way to make sure there's a positive message and happy ending. The only thing that would have resulted in everyone staying dead is a pretty bleak ending to the arc. Lots of people would be dead because Jiraiya did the right thing (taught the orphans ninjutsu instead of killing them or leaving them to die), and that's a terrible message. Also we wouldn't have got the great CrowningMomentOfHeartwarming in the following chapter. So... DeusExMachina it may be, but this troper fully understands why Kishimoto did it.
** It's because about half the people following Naruto actually expect a decent plot for some reason.
* How exactly did Sasori modify his entire body into a puppet and remove his own heart to put into a canister all by himself?
** In a fanfic I read he built the puppet body first then used a Jutsu to put his mind into the puppet and then added the heart last. [[http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2897289/3/Pulling_the_Strings here's a link.]]Seems like a better explanination then we'll get from Kishi.
*** There's also the question of how he did it without his brain. Then again, to quote Shikamaru, "We already know that the Akatsuki don't follow the laws of nature, physics or logic."
* After rewatching the Sasori vs Chiyo and Sakura I realized something that just bugged the hell out of me. Say Chiyo did use her Tensei Jutsu to breath life into a parent puppet,she could only choose one,would the parent come back as [[AndIMustScream a puppet with a human's thoughts and emotions and need for organs,or would it just be a human being with a puppets weapons and abilities but no free will to use them,dancing to the tune of their son's fingers]]?.
** I assumed that they would end up as the same thing as Sasori, possibly minus the heart.
* The most complicated techniques of the Hyuga Gentle Fist are reliant on excellent chakra control and the Byakugan to read the enemy chakra points correct? if this is the case why can't someone with excellent chakra control, a photographic memory of chakra point locations (which apparently is identical in everyone) and a Sharingan eye copy even the most basic Gentle Fist movement? I find it highly unlikely someone of Kakashi's ability couldn't knock out his own version of the Sixty Four Palm or the Eight Trigrams Rotation. Considering Kakashi ''The Copy Ninja'' is supposed to have copied over one thousand jutsu you would expect him to at least have ''tried'' to blend elements of the greatest Taijutsu style in Konoha...
** Presumably the Hyuuga keep an essential part of it secret in order to prevent anyone from trying to do that. Also, everyone has different bodies so the exact positioning of chakra points may vary when it is essential to hit them perfectly.
** You '''could''', but like any other part of the body, it moves when you do. Since most documentation of the "opening points" (I think that's what they're called) would be done from the medical stance, even photographic memory and a Sharingan would be grossly insufficient to actually preform the Gentle Fist in real combat. This of course assumes that the Hyuuga actually released the location of the opening points on the human body to the public, which is pretty unlikely since it serves no purpose to anybody but them.
* Who raised Sasuke after the massacre? I can't imagine any orphanage equipped to handle PTSD like he would have had, and not many eight-year olds can run an apartment on top of that, so...
** He probably raised himself, just like Naruto did. If someone had taken care of him, he surely would have expressed some affection to them at some point in the series. Besides, he would have inherited everything from everyone in the clan (which would be a lot of money) so he would be okay financially. Emotionally, well, we've seen how that turned out.
* Why did Yahiko have to kill himself if Konan can turn into paper and escape easily?
** Because she can't. She can make paper clones of herself, but she can't turn in to paper, and her arms were pinned so that a replacement jutsu at that level would have been... difficult, at least. All three of them knew this, and so the hopelessness of the situation was very real. Unfortunately.
*** And the next chapter shows that she was apparently tied to some sort of bomb. [[{{Irony}} Some sort of paper bomb]].
* Where did Akatsuki get that thing they're sealing the tailed beasts in? I'm pretty sure they didn't make it themselves, as they don't apparently have any other way to seal the beasts and are following oddly specific rules (the beasts have to be sealed in order, the weapon can only be used with all of them).
** Madara probably made it, or at the very least found it and figured out how to use it. He has a lot of experience dealing with the tailed beasts from his battles with the Senju and other clans and he's the oldest living ninja (that we know of), plus he has the sharingan, which means that he no doubt has a vast knowledge of jutsu, including sealing and forbidden jutsu.
** Scratch that. Apparently it's some kind of creature Nagato can summon due to the Rinnengan.
* Orochimaru was sealed by Susanoo, which put his mind in a kind of LotusEaterMachine. But what happened to his body? He came out of Sasuke fully formed, was sealed, and we then saw some snakes crawling away that Itachi burned to cinders with Amaterasu. Did his body turn into those snakes, or is most of it just sitting around [[AndIMustScream with his mind unable to exert any control over it]]?
* <Warning, troper who mostly whatches the C.N. version. Might not be up-to-date.> How in the name of Chuck Norris does the substitution jutsu work? Do you teleport to some place and have the thing keep fighting for you? And when was the last time it was used? It's a move that lets you ''teleport and have something (like a log) fight for you.'' Just ''how'' broken is that!?
** There's a "go faster" jutsu that ninjas don't use all the time because it has abominable chakra mileage. They use that and the bunshin and transformation jutsu, with the log forming the physical core for the few seconds before it gets stabbed. It takes timing. And the opponent has to not notice you doing it.
* Danzo is the Sixth Hokage? That's [[OhCrap kinda bad]] for Konoha. Will Naruto and the rest of them even follow him? He's possibly [[DevilInPlainSight the evilest looking guy ever]] - WHY is the Daimyo so moronic?
** "Yeah, Jiraiya's teachings were weak! Never mind the fact two of Jiraiya's students just ''annihilated Konoha in their personal battle'', and that Jiraiya's teachings led to the greatest Hokage we've ever had, three of the strongest ninja since Jiraiya's birth, and better relationships with two of the other four great ninja villages '''via Naruto''', we've got to be expansionist and paranoid now! Who knows if Jiraiya trained yet another pupil who's out there waiting to take revenge! And while we're at it, let's totally piss off Naruto! [[FamousLastWords Nothing bad could happen]]!"
*** '''{{Facepalm}}'''
** I'm not sure about this, so I hope someone can confirm it, but I read somewhere that what the daimyo said could also be translated as him simply casting his vote for Danzou as Sixth Hokage. Though while we're on the subject, do they really need a Sixth Hokage? Tsunade isn't even dead and surely some kind of temporary leadership could be set up until she recovers.
*** By all means, Danzou becoming the Sixth Hokage ''is'' a form of temporary leadership. Tsunade was confirmed to be in a coma, which could last a few weeks, but could also sustain for ''years''. The fact is that an actual Hokage would be necessary in such a case, though it is unsure what will happen when/if Tsunade comes to. Besides, people can be named Hokage while another one is technically in power. Minato was still considered the Fourth Hokage despite the fact that the Third was still in control.
* Does the daimyo have the power to veto the jonin council, then? They seemed pretty much set on appointing Kakashi to the Hokage position, but he seemed to overrule them pretty much instantly upon hearing Danzo's hissy-fit.
**** It's all so Sasuke can attack Konoha and not be the evil one, cuz he'll be fighting an eviler guy and his henchmen, more bad writing in other words
***** I think the main purpose is to bring about a final confrontation with Sasuke and possibly the other Akatsuki members, by giving them a leader who not only wants Sasuke dead, but is also the target of his revenge. I was initially concerned that Root's role was minimal and seemingly wasted, but it seems that he's become a major force.
**** The Daimyo seems to have the final say, but according to [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-450/page016.html BinkTopia]]'s translation, Danzo's only going to be a temporary Hokage. Unfortunately, he may well consolidate power and make himself permanent.
**** Apparently the Daimyo forgot that he was choosing Hokage, essentially a warrior king, and not Pope! That is the only reason he would choose old, crippled Danzou over young, in his physical prime Kakashi... Or maybe he's read ahead in the manga and wants Danzou stabbed in the chest by Sasuke.
***** [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-456/page003.html Danzo isn't quite as crippled as we think]], although the people appointing him most likely don't know about his Sharingan.
***** In the most recent chapter, Danzo reveals that he has to get the approval of the Jonin of the village, too, so he can't do anything too risky like act against Naruto. Unless he does something drastic, they will most likely reluctantly approve him, though.
* Oh. Dear. God. The. Shipping. [[FanDumb Fandom]]. Ever since the recent manga developments, it seems that the IQ of the more hardcore shippers on both sides decided to go cliff diving. I really can't take it anymore. Their [[ShipToShipCombat bickering and arguments]] are just so damn ''stupid'' and they seriously need to just shut the Hell up on which two fictional characters should swap fictional bodily fluid.
** Impossible... For the IQ of most shippers to take a cliff dive would require them diving into negative territories... Eventually, they'd be so stupid, they'd be smart again.
** People take these things way to seriously, but I can kind of understand. In large cast media, you tend to find people who identify with different characters, naturally they want those characters to get together. It's when they fabricate evidence (Kakashi/Anko), ignore character development (Sakura bashers), and attack people that don't understand their OTP, that they really need to shut the hell up.
** It probably has a great deal to do with the fact that we appear to have reached a point of ShipSinking as far as [=NaruSaku=] goes. The [=NaruHina=] fans have been gloating and rubbing the now apparent (to them) canonicity of their ship in the faces of the opposition and the [=NaruSaku=] fans cannot bring themselves to believe that their ship may be losing what support it may have had in canon. But yeah, the whole thing is idiotic. Hinata has told Naruto that she loves him, we have no idea if Naruto reciprocates, Naruto had a crush on Sakura when they were twelve and we don't really know if he still does, and Sakura has never given any indication that her feelings for Naruto are anything but like that of siblings. That's how things currently stand and fighting about it serves no purpose because if Kishimoto really feels like it, Naruto will end up with Konan no matter what subtext there has been between him and anyone else.
*** At this point, I really hope Kishimoto [[WriterRevolt snaps]] and pairs Naruto with Tenten or someone with an equal amount of [[DemotedToExtra plot relevance]].
**** [[{{Crack Pairing}} AnkoxNaruto]] forever
**** With Chapter 449, we now have the [[CrackPairing KonanXNaruto]] pairing as another possible crack pairing, especially when Konan ''gave Naruto flowers''.
**** [[CrackPairing Karui]][[SlapSlapKiss x]][[BelligerentSexualTension Naruto]]?
** Crazy shippers are almost always lonely, frustrated, and/or dissatisfied young women who project their fantasies and desires onto fictional characters, (the kind of {{Otaku}}-ish mentality [[NeonGenesisEvangelion Anno]] found repugnant, I might add.) and are too immersed in this escapism to recognize their RealLife problems. I would personally prescribe them copious daily doses of "Shut off your goddamn computer and go outside."
*** I would perscribe them daily doses of [[IfYouKnowWhatIMean some other type of fulfilment]].
*** But what differentiates a crazy shipper from other shippers? :(
** Huh. ThisTroper is new to the fandom, and can't understand the contention. I mean, like, didn't Sakura hug Naruto in 450? And, like, Hinata is all "..." while [[EveryoneCanSeeIt sharing a big, sweet, heartwarming smile with the rest of the village as they watch the two of them?]]
*** Yeah, she hugged her friend. Clearly that is a great confession of love for the ages and a clear point for jealousy. Right. Sure. Uh huh
**** Yeah, because the Japanese totally have the same attitudes about physical contact as Americans. Don't you know we see friends hugging in Naruto all the time? And Sai telling Sakura that Naruto still loves her? TOTALLY IRRELEVANT.
***** Right, hugs have never happened in Naruto. Ever. Hugging your friend after a life or death battle isn't proof of anything one way or the other.
***** If everyone can see it, then everyone can see that Naruto just stands there with his arms at his side. He doesn't embrace Sakura at all, and since he's not covered in blood or anything else messy, one can only conclude that Naruto simply found the situation awkward, if not annoying.
** Part of the problem is how the shipping issue has become more complicated over time. Back before the Chunin exams, there were only two possible canon pairings- Naruto/Sakura and Sasuke/Sakura- and it was highly unlikely that either one would become canon, people could assume Kishimoto would end the series with no one getting together. Then, Hinata, Lee and Ino were introduced as potential alternate matches for Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke, respectively, creating rival ships. Now that Hinata has confessed to Naruto, Naruto will most likely have to make a decision on whether he ends up with her or Sakura, most likely in the near future. Unlike in much of Part I, there are not only arguments for what pairings ''might'' happen, but which ones '''will''', making the debates more intense. Then again, there are still ship wars in even NoHuggingNoKissing series like OnePiece.
* I found some logic in or explanation for most of the recent plot twists, but in Chapter 440, after Naruto emerges from his eight-tailed state, why is his skin not completely burned off like the time he fought Orochimaru in his four-tailed state? I suspect this inconsistency was necessary because Naruto couldn't even move after his fight with Orochimaru, but unlike his sudden return to Sage Mode, they didn't explain why he was still able to fight.
** [[RuleOfCool He still]] [[HotBlooded had to]] [[CrowningMomentOfAwesome kick Pain's ass.]]
** Despite the above's troper's logical answer, it's really because Kishimoto simply forgot about what happened back then.
*** He's skilled enough now that the skin heals over quickly. Killerbee does the same thing.
**** Oddly enough, Gaara doesn't seem to have any special healing powers, so we don't know if all Jinchuuriki have it, some do, or if it's just Naruto.
** And in Shippuden Movie 2, he goes back to normal from his four-tailed state in seconds on-screen with the help of Jiraiya's seal. One possibility I've considered is that it's the result of Yamato gradually forcing Naruto's chakra back in, rather than it being done instantaneously, with the receding chakra somehow burning Naruto's skin as it's slowly being removed (although this conclusion is partly due to this being the sole difference with the instance after Naruto's fight with Orochimaru).
* Danzo being elected as the new Hokage. Despite the fact that he's clearly evil, it only takes him about ten seconds of screaming at everybody that other countries are evil and he should be given enough power to crush them for the council to elect him as their leader. Aside from that, aren't Hokages supposed to be capable fighters? The guy's got one arm (meaning he can't even do seals) and one eye. Are all of the village's respected elder ninjas complete idiots?
** Because Tsunade was doing such a great job right?
*** One of them out themselves in a coma keeping loads of villagers alive during Pain's attack. The other did the square root of piss all. I'm not going to say she was doing a great job, but she at least lives up to "one of the strongest, most capable" part.
* After the latest chapter, does anyone else get the feeling that Kishimoto's been portraying Danzo as a complete bastard so it would seem like his decision to allow the Cloud Nins to use lethal force against Sasuke was spiteful and evil as opposed to understandable? Of course, Sasuke's status as TheWesley in the eyes of this troper caused this move to backfire. Danzo is now the best Hokage ever.
** This troper found it worse back when Tsunade thought Danzo getting Sai to assassinate Sasuke was going too far. Because taking no action against the guy who was apparently willing to make Konoha's biggest enemy even stronger makes perfect sense. Tsunade just isn't cut out to be a military leader while Danzo clearly is.
*** In the manga, her reactions to the decisions aren't shown, but in the anime, while her the assassination order is basically "I thought so," she's furious when she learns about him leaking the ANBU members' profiles.
*** Eh. It's hard to classify the decision. Until his attack on Kirabi, the only thing Sasuke had really done was run away from the village. Then he refused to come back, which is bad... but he also killed Orochimaru. No, we, the audience, know that Sasuke is a total asshat. But the village? Not so much.
**** By the very act of leaving the village, Sasuke became a missing-nin and committed treason. It seems that kill on sight is the normal procedure for handing missing-nin, so Danzo is completely justified in giving that order.
*** In fact, it should have been given three years ago as soon as the mission failed. Because they're technically a military, and what he did was going AWOL, and going to join the enemy is treason, a crime that results in a death sentence. The fact that his going AWOL caused severe injuries in several of his fellow 'soldiers', and he attempted to murder one of them himself, an act that would have succeeded if not for the Kyuubi... Of course, Naruto, Yamato/Tenzo, Sakura, and Sai had information to have Danzou arrested for treason or at least ruin him politically. The fact that they either didn't give up the information or the information wasn't believed, proves that pretty much the only person without an Idiot Ball surgically implanted in their chest is Danzou himself. Which makes me sad.
**** In the latest testimony, Sai and the other Root members have curse marks on their tongues to prevent them from leaking information, which makes it hard to verify the accusations against Root, and Danzo would never confess to what he was doing.
*** Well, the whole thing that drives Naruto (most of the time) is his belief that he can bring Sasuke back over to his side. Danzo's opinion seems to be that this is impossible, so it makes better sense to just go out and kill him. Naruto's position is more [[TheHero heroic]], but Danzo's is probably more realistic.
** Danzo seems to have Konoha's best interests in mind, but unfortunately, 1)many of his decisions are detrimental to any hope the world has of peace, 2)He's too willing to sacrifice Konoha's immediate well-being and the lives of innocent people to achieve his goals and 3)
** Just because Danzo decided to declare Sasuke a criminal doesn't mean he's a good guy. His role in the story, though, is probably to demonstrate why the system they have doesn't work. While what he says makes a lot of sense (and some of the other characters agree with him), his goals doesn't take into account a long term view of the situation. Killing people who go against the village works in the short term, but they have been doing that for a long, long time and it hasn't solved anything. People like Sasuke and Pain are the result of things like that, which is what the whole "Cycle of hatred" is about.
* Hey, remember that one image that showed all the tailed beast hosts? If only Naruto, Gaara, and Kirabi got any screentime while Roshi and Yugito were just Novelty characters, why are there four other Taield beast hosts designed? For the sake of nothing?
** Manga creators design characters even when said characters might not have a chance to show up in the story. They don't create characters ''just before the chapter they show up in''.
** The apparent host of the three-tailed beast was shown there...how come s/he was absent and the three-tailed beast was running wild? Did it take over his/her consiousness and fully transformed like Yugito did?
*** It's entirely possible that it escaped. It's been mentioned at least once that Naruto's seal is weakening over time, so it's not a leap to say that the same thing can happen to the other jinchuriki.
** How come the hidden cloud village didn't react when they found out Yugito died? Did they just decide "oh we have an eight-tailed on our side."
*** They may not have been able to do anything about it, since Zetsu was most likely able to take Yugito far away without being tracked, and no one saw her being taken away. Additionally, the major pressing issue this time is Sasuke being responsible, which raises questions on how to deal with him as a missing ninja.
** There's also a tailed beast host from the Village hidden in the waterfall, the only one NOT from the five major villages to be on there...TheyWastedAPerfectlyGoodPlot, anyone?
*** We don't know that the six tails host was from a major village since he didn't have a headband.
** Why didn't Kakuzu and Hidan go after Kirabi since he was, well, ''right there''?
*** Okay this one may be easily explainable...if Yugito vanishing would cause enough of a stir, then would both of them (one of which being the Raikage's brother) suddenly cause an all-out war?
** And if you looked at the splash page on Chapter 420, there's another Tailed beast host from the village hidden in the rocks...the exact same village that Roshi hailed from. Didn't Roshi leave to find other tailed-beast hosts? Shouldn't he have actually known this person already or did Akatsuki get to him before Roshi's time? Or did this tailed beast host just fall into a plothole and died before Akatsuki got to him and finished him off?
*** Roshi wasn't looking for the other jinchuriki. He was on a journey of self-discovery. As for your other question, the five tails' host couldn't have died because otherwise his tailed beast would have died as well and the Akatsuki's plans would have all been blown to hell.
** And I don't think the person blowing bubbles needs to be mentioned. Maybe he's just from the village hidden in the mist and got sucked into a plothole by Kisame.
*** Someone on a forum suggested that he might be from the Hot Springs Village like Hidan, which would fit with the fact that he was wearing a yukata.
** Back to the original complaint: No the other four tailed beast designes weren't for nothing. Writers tend to make more characters than the plot actually needs, often times in revision some of those characters are merged or split, or even simply removed for later.
* Speaking of which, where in the hell has Kisame been? Has he just been off twiddling his thumbs while his partner gets murdered by Sasuke?
** I think he was in the most recent chapter or the one before it. He was being sent after Kirabi, or so I gathered.
*** Which means that next we see Kirabii, he's going to be lying near-dead at Kisame's feet, and we don't even get to see the pure, undiluted awesome such a fight would have obviously been. And I liked Kirabii.
**** Actually we do get to see Killerbee vs Kisame. In fact, it's pretty kickass so far. But it looks like Kisame is screwed; his Akatsuki cloak is gone and he just turned into a giant shark-man creature thing.
* Where was Danzo at the time the village actually needed to find a new Hokage? Konoha went for weeks without one following Orochimaru's attack while Jiraya went on a search that wasn't guaranteed results. (Indeed, Tsunade wouldn't even consider it before seeing Naruto's fight with Kabuto.) Now she's just in a coma after saving the villagers and Danzo was very quick to push himself into the position.
** I'm guessing he couldn't do anything because of Itachi. Itachi knew about the massacre and had every reason to stop Danzo from taking control of the village, so while he was alive Danzo couldn't move openly. Once he died, no one could block Danzo from taking the position.
* first time doing this so I hope I'm doing this right. How does Anko have a curse seal when it is revealed Orichimaru created all his cursed seals using Juggo's blood. Juggo didn't come to him until Anko had already left Orichimaru's service.
** I don't think it's ever stated that Jugo came to Orochimaru ''after'' Anko left.
*** The above was probably refering to the fact that Anko had her revelation about leaving Orochimaru when she was around twelve. Jugo is eighteen... Which means that Jugo was such a little monster that Kimimaro was offering him Orochimaru's help when they were a grand total of three years old. Even if you slid that one up a few years, it still hardly makes sense. In fact, given Jugo's relative age to Anko, it doesn't make any sense for her to have gotten the cursed seal '''at all.''' Even if you discount the Sea Country Arc as non-canon filler. Kishimoto didn't think this one through, obviously.
* Why do all the stock leaf shinobi know fire breath, replacement jutsus among others but nearly all of the main cast don't know these techniques. One example is when the Sound village attacks all the guard ninja use flame techniques.
** Eight of the Konoha Twelve come from prominent clans, all of whom have their specialized jutsu (Sasuke is an exception here since his clan did special in fire jutsu) and of the remaining four we have Tenten who is a weapons specialist, Rock Lee who can't use anything but taijutsu, Sakura who had low chakra reserves intially (Kakashi was surprised that Sasuke could use fire jutsu fresh out the academy because of the chakra cost) and was better suited to medical jutsu and genjutsu (despite never using it, but that's another matter entirely), and Naruto who was content with the few jutsu he's learned over the course of the series, plus his wind nature probably would have conflicted with it anyway. Then look at their senseis: Kurenai (genjutsu specialist), Asuma (wind nature), Guy (taijutsu specialist), and Kakashi, who could've, but really didn't a chance to teach more advanced techniques other than Chidori before his students started studying under the Sannin.
* This is really leveled more towards the fanfic, but when did Fugaku Uchiha (aka: Sasuke's dad) suddenly become a monster who verbally and physically abuses Sasuke for daring to speak out of line? Hell, he only shouts at ''Itachi'' once in canon (and Itachi kinda deserved it), and is willing to talk to Sasuke about Itachis [[{{Understatement}} wierdness]], not to mention encouraging Sasuke to be his own person. I mean, is making him lead a coup d'etat (spelling?) not enough for them? Do they have to make him abusive towards his family too?
** Oh, and outside of an arranged marriage (which has never been shown in canon), ''how the hell did Mikoto end up with Fugaku''? I mean, he's not half bad looking, but [[{{HotShounenMom}} Mikoto]] is... [[{{EvenTheGirlsWantHer}} well]]...
*** Don't be shallow. He doesn't look too bad. He probably just hasn't aged well.
**** Er, I'm not; he's perfectly DILF-y on his own, ie: teaching Sasuke that fireball jutsu. I guess maybe the problem I have is when he's in a scene with Mikoto, he looks about fifty while Mikoto looks early twenties (with TWO kids, and Jounin rank O_O), when they're both mid-thirties (he's not ''that'' old). They just don't fit. ...I think I just answered my own IJBM.
** The problem is that Fugaku seems to be somewhat distant and not very warm toward Sasuke, until Itachi becomes suspected of murder. He hardly spends any time with him, constantly compares him to Itachi until Itachi starts to fall from grace, and chooses to outwardly project himself as being in a clan leader role rather than as a father. It doesn't mean he is abusive, but it's easy for fans to take that characteristic and blow it out of proportion to the point where he does things there is no evidence that he would ever do.
* So Hinata declared her love to Naruto, attempts to save his life and almost got killed. So now Naruto is back, has he totally forgotten Hinata? And how come Hinata is just ok with standing with crowd when Naruto came back? Shyness? She declare her love for Naruto and face one of world most dangerous ninja. She clearly overcame that by now. And she isn't jealous or when she see Sakura hugging Naruto? An extreme case of IWantMyBelovedToBeHappy?
*** Or maybe she doesn't see anything wrong with one of Naruto's best friends giving him a hug after a near death battle.
** This lurker pegs it as her being mature enough to recognise that just because she confessed ''her'' love, it doesn't mean Naruto has to love her back. I mean, think about it. If one of my best friends confessed to me, I wouldn't start thinking about baby names.
*** Its ok for Naruto to not start loving her like mad, but I think he should at least give her some sort of response in return? She didn't just confessed her love. She also tried to save his life. Even if Naruto doesn't love her, he could have just thank Hinata for saving his life and/or politely reject her love. It is just isn't normal for someone to not react in any sort of way in situations like that. Kishimoto would rather have minor characters way back suddenly reappearing, but not resolve the issue? It could be done in a few pages before going into the Danzo/Sasuke arc.
** This troper thinks that it will be resolved in future chapters, Naruto has too much on his mind to think about Hinata right now, his village has been destroyed, Tsunade is unconscious, and he just got word that Danzou has put a Hit on Sasuke and has to deal with the revalation that Sasuke is a member of Akatsuki, after these other things are resolved then we will probably see the love confession deal resolved one way or another.
*** I agree, and part of it may be the two just being happy to see the other is alive for the moment. Naruto will most likely need some time to think, especially considering that knowing that Hinata loves him will cause him to reconsider much of what he knows about her in a new light. There were several other subplots that took a while to be addressed, like the (failed) abduction of the host of the eight-tailed beast, so this subplot may be put on hold for the moment. Then again, I do want to see some resolution fairly soon, and found Naruto's return to the village to be a missed opportunity to resolve the issue.
** Here's an alternate possibility; Naruto already spoke with Hinata and what he said will be revealed later via flashback, possibly when Sakura and Hinata find out about Naruto leaving for the summit. There are two noteworthy instances in which this has happened before; most of Naruto's conversation with Itachi in the Hunt for Uchiha arc isn't revealed until after Itachi's true motivations are shown, and Sasuke's talking with Madara about his desire to destroy Konoha to avenge Itachi happens after the Akatsuki-Hawk meeting and before Sasuke goes after the Eight-Tails, but is shown after Sasuke gets back with [[strike:Killerbee]] the tentacle (possibly as a way of contrasting it with Naruto and Jiraiya's belief that people will come to understand one another).
** Another possibility comes from the writer's point of view: Had Naruto started a relationship with Hinata right after Pain's invasion, Kishimoto would have risked creating a RomanticPlotTumor had he forced her to the spotlight just because of her being Naruto's love interest, and on the other hand she would have been reduced to a [[TokenRomance token love interest]] had she gotten pushed to the background again with her and Naruto as the OfficialCouple. For all we know, Hinata's love for Naruto is true, unconditional and patient, so there's no reason to rush things with the relationship between them, moreover, the manga is showing signs of heading towards a resolution so Kishimoto will probably want to solve every {{UST}} before making the {{OTP}}s.
* So Sasuke just plans on killing ''all 5 kages''? AHAHAHAHAHAHA! The boy's gone so batshit insane it's hilarious, and I am just waiting for him to get his ass handed to him on a silver platter. But seriously, what possible logic could he have for something like this?
** "I'm an Uchiha and therefore I am better than everyone else so I can do whatever the hell I want and beat anyone" or possibly "My duckbutt hair gives me super strength!" But what I want to know is by what insane troll logic is killing all five Kages a good idea? He already has the Leaf and Cloud villages after his head, does he want the other three too? And what's next, burn down the Grass village, dry up the Waterfall village's waterfalls, and piss in all the Hot Spring village's hot springs?
*** He also plans to douse the Land of Curry in yogurt to counteract its spiciness, and he is going to poison the Land of Tea by introducing coffee.
** We know that Madara wants Sasuke dead, but I think he just doesn't want to bother doing it himself. So he's sending Sasuke to 'kill all 5 Kages' so he can not only have Sasuke dead, but also get a good laugh. Hell, he'll probably have Zetsu videotaping it for whenever he's feeling down. Only possible explaination for sending Sasuke after the pissed off bigger, stronger brother of the guy who basically killed Sasuke twice (and the guy would've stayed dead had the two dues ex health packs not been there).
*** Except that Madara didn't say "kill the 5 Kages". Big boy Sasuke came up with it all by himself.
*** Oh... Well then, Sasuke's quite obviously gone full-on retarded. I mean, you don't go after the bigger, stronger brother of the guy who killed you twice then basically played you like a violin. But I doubt Madara's exactly going to stop him from commiting suicide. Just means he doesn't have to demean himself doing it. He's got more intelligent, threatening people (i.e. Naruto) he needs to fight to bother wasting time euthenizing Sasuke and his 'special' team.
**** But...[[TropicThunder you never go full retard!]] Doesn't Sasuke watch movies anymore?!
***** We all know Sasuke doesn't have time to watch movies like TropicThunder. He's too busy avoiding being raped by Karin and going from one stupid decision to the next.
** Now that his brother and his home town are gone, he just needs something else to destroy, so he decided to aim his rage at the first thing that caught his interest: the Kages. I mean, he has to be a dick somehow, right?
** Madara won't need Zetsu to tape it. He already is one of the Kages. Which, unfortunately is probably how this stupid plan is going to work. Unless Garra [[CurbStompBattle stomps him]].
** To the entire above discussion....that was a bad translation. Do all yourselves a favor and stop reading Sleepy Fans' scanlations; they make mistakes like this all the time. Though in this case it seems like they purposefully changed the line to confuse people. The original dialogue '''clearly''' states Sasuke's goal as just to "take the head of the Hokage."
*** The above troper is right. Sleepy Fans' scans are only good for when you're impatient and want a quick english scan. Take the whole situation with Naruto about to fully go nine-tails months ago. With the seal on Yamato's hand in the [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/439/14-15/ Sleepy Fans']] scans, they decided to just put a 9 there and had some people believe that the nine-tails successfully came out. With [[http://www.mangatoshokan.com/read/naruto/0/439/14 Japflap]] and [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-439/page014.html Binktopia]], they decided to leave the fading kanji for the number 9 in there, which makes sense seeing how Naruto just started to pull off the seal to the panel on the left of that page.
**** There's also the part where they had Pain saying [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/435/012/ that Fukasaku was a]] WorthyOpponent, while other versions had ''Inoichi'' saying that "[[http://www.mangatoshokan.com/read/naruto/0/435/14 (Pain)'s as good as they come]]" or that "[[http://www.mangatoshokan.com/read/naruto/190/435/13 (Pain)'s got some real skill himself]]". Unfortunately, OneManga tends to replace other groups' scans with SleepyFans scans, such as with Naruto 429 and Bleach 364, even when the original is better.
**** Seriously people. Do some damn research before coming here and wasting space with your garbage. People look for any excuse to bash Sasuke these days.
**** Still, trying to kill Danzo with every other Kage (and their guard) present is not really much better.
* WOAH. How did Suigetsu get his sword back? IIRC, he yelled at Karin for "not taking his sword with them" after he wakes up. Did he go back and get it or something?
** Zetsu. Madara. The second they heard they got Kirabi, it'd take approximately 3-5 seconds for one to go get it.
*** An alternate possibility is they doubled back and retrieved it; they're in a different hiding place at the end of Chapter 449.
* It is at one point stated that Nagato/Pain killed Hanzo as well as everyone associated with him (friends and relatives), yet how is Danzo still alive? Surely seeing as how Danzo was the #2 man behind Nagato's pain, he would have been the second person to kill after Hanzo. Yet Nagato instead went after all of Hanzo's friends and relatives who probably had never to do with him at all, yet he ignores the guy who caused him far more pain than any of Hanzo's other assiocates did? Surely since Danzo can't perform jutsu it would be easy to hunt him down and kill him. WhatAnIdiot.
** He killed all of Hanzo's friends and relatives as a precaution to secure his power in Amegakure, not for revenge. After that he moved on to collecting the tailed beasts to create his super weapon and he probably intended to just take Danzo out with the millions of other people he was going to kill with it.
*** Are we totally ignoring that unlike anyone in Amegakure, Danzo is not present, is living in Konoha and is a highly regarded political figure there? Yeah, Pain just waltzing over to Konoha on a whim doesn't sound like something he'd do.
* Naruto really needs to make up his mind. Either he's going to help rescue Kira bii, or he's not. Guy apparently doesn't understand that Sasuke isn't his friend anymore! And is it just me, or is this Pain thing quickly turning Naruto into the worst ninja ever? I mean, you've got to fight SOMETIME if you want to protect Konoha. You can't just keep letting people get away with shit because you don't want 'revenge'. To say nothing of the fact that Naruto needs to learn RIGHT quick that there's a fine line between 'revenge' and 'stopping a psycho from commiting needless murder and aiding an even bigger psycho from conquering the world'! Not everyone's going to be as willing to say 'you know, you're right. My bad.' as Pain was.
** About the Pain thing, I think it's pretty much [[MisaimedFandom just you.]]
*** No, it's not just him/her. [[LilyNadesico This tropette]] thinks Naruto should have just gutted [[CompleteMonster Pain]] like a fish. Yes, I am CompletelyMissingThePoint of the manga, and I'm ''proud'' of it. The stupid idealism that permeates the manga is seriously getting on my nerves.
** The point of Pain wasn't that you shouldn't kill someone under any circumstances or you shouldn't kill someone if it somehow "counts" as revenge, it's that you shouldn't kill someone ''just'' to get revenge. However, at the end Nagato had no way of defending himself. If Nagato still wanted to kill people, Naruto probably would have tried to take him in alive (where he would in all likeliness be executed by what was left of the village) and killed him if he couldn't. It's the same way a cop can only kill a criminal if it's to prevent that criminal from harming someone and the ideal is to bring them in alive, no matter how horrible what they've already done is. And yes, Naruto taking Nagato down that far without killing him is [[CouldHaveBeenMessy pretty contrived]], but [[RuleOfDrama otherwise the topic]] [[DebateAndSwitch would be a moot point]].
*** But the Kumo nin aren't doing it ''just'' to get revenge. They're doing it to stop an obviously dangerous criminal (Sasuke) whose working with an even more dangerous criminal (Madara) who has already murdered hundreds of people and commited grievous acts of terrorism, as well as saving their friend/sensei. What Naruto is doing would be seen as criminal by any respectable law enforcement agency, and allowing Karui to brutalize him for a known criminal is just retarded. Besides, where was the whole [[SouthPark 'revenge is bad, M'kay?']] deal when Shikamaru wanted revenge on Hidan for the death of his sensei? Is revenge OK when Sasuke isn't the target? Or is revenge only OK sometimes? If so, why is it not OK now? And furthermore, when is Naruto going to stop being acting like a battered boyfriend in regards to Sasuke?
*** In chapter 455, Naruto explains to Kakashi, Yamato, and Sai that he spoke to the 4th Hokage and learned that Madara was controlling Pain. Naruto reasons that if he could do that to Pain, he's possibily doing it to Sasuke as well.
* Isn't making the six-tailed beast a slug kind of redundant considering slugs are Tsunade's thing? And what exactly is the deal with Five-Tailed Dolphin-Horse?
** There's probably more than one slug in the entire world.
*** Where is this from?
*** If you're asking where the slug is from in-universe, then it's probably from wherever the other tailed beast are. If you're asking where we got this information, it's from an art book released recently that showed the unrevealed tailed beasts and gave some information on the other hosts.
*** The four-tailed beast is a monkey, and the Third Hokage summons the monkey king Enma in his fight with Orochimaru, there could be a difference between 1)normal animals, 2)summoned animals and 3)tailed beasts (for example, Kakashi's dogs are summons, yet Akamaru is a normal dog).
* Is that ninja with the Tsuchikage named Kurotsuchi a man or a woman?
** She seems to be a woman with a flat chest, especially considering her fishnet stockings and skirt.
* Is it just me or is there a lot of wall bangers and borderline wall bangers as of late...I mean, first there's the mass IGotBetter courtesy of Nagato/Pain then they totally ignore Hinata's confession (at least so far) and the hinting that Danzo had ties with Orochimaru...granted Danzo was a shady guy to begin with...the whole Orochimaru angle seems...I don't know...forced....as for the mass IGotBetter, well I prided my self-knowing that Kishimoto would kill off Kakashi...don't get me wrong, Kakashi's bad ass, but the fact that so many major (or at least named) characters got KILLED...it kinda added an AnyoneCanDie flavor...personaly I blame that on ExecutiveMeddling...whether or not that's what really happened...anyway going back to Hinata, me personally I'm on the Naru/Saku ship, but the fact that Naruto hasn't said a WORD to her, even to tell her that he likes and/or loves Sakura...come on man (note...if any of the things I discuss here have already been mention, it's because I got tired of looking through it and decided to just add on to the end)
** Well, if you were to scroll up a little, you'd see people [[{{UnpleasableFanbase}} covering all that]]. Also, anything to do with Orochimaru is awesome :O It's better then Danzo being an Uchiha or something silly like that.
** As for me, I'm starting to get kinda ticked off that some fans are starting to list almost everything from the past 10 or so chapters as a WallBanger.
*** This is a problem for a lot of ongoing series with {{Unpleasable Fanbase}}s; as soon as one person posts what they claim is an example without it being quickly deleted a dozen other people just feel to keep piling them on their grievences in enormous rant form (especially common when the person is adding it ''right as it comes out'' without bothering to wait for the further consequences of such a thing). It's a main reason why I question WallBanger even having an article in the first place.
** I agree that the constant citation of Wall Bangers is getting out of hand. Some of the worse examples are: Suigetsu getting his sword back (they probably doubled back while escaping their current hideout) Sasuke going after Danzo at the Hokage summit (That's less reckless than going after Itachi for the first time as a Genin), Chapter 437 (Hinata lives which takes away much of the Wallbanger aspect, unless you [[DieForOurShip take issue with]] [[CrowningMomentOfHeartWarming her confessing]]). It's a bit odd because while other works have a lot of cited WallBanger moments, few are done so frequently on the main page as Naruto's are.
** It's because it goes against their own vision of what ''Naruto'' and the characters 'should' be like, which seems to be {{Berserk}}, but with ninjas and no rape. This is ''Shounen'', bitches! Not to mention that some of these are related to Sasuke, and there's a huge amount of hate directed towards him and anything he does, especially here. Makes Sasuke fans like myself a little intimidated, that it does.
* I get that she's a fangirl. I get that she's got a little DEM in her medical abilities. And I get that I'm still a huge fan of her, so ''please'' fanbase, stop telling me I'm an idiot for being a fan of Karin. And for that matter, the rest of Taka (including Sasuke - hate him on his own, but love him in teams. He gets screwed over x3). It just bugs me.
** Seconding.
*** To tell you the truth, I can't see how anyone can be a fan of someone who's basically like Part I Sakura.
*** Well for starters, Sasuke chose to be around her, so he recognizes her worth as a companion and ally, but he was forced into a team with Sakura who he considered dead weight. Second, she's [[{{FetishFuel}} hot as hell, and legal to boot]] (where I live, anyway). And third, her lack of anything resembling subtlety while flirting is hilarious, and Sakura [[RapeAsComedy never planned on drugging her teammates and seducing Sasuke]]. As far as we know.
* Regarding the latest Danzo revelation, I would like to remind everyone that Danzo probably had access to the Uchiha bodies post-massacre, so it's not too unlikely that he simply transplanted it after learning how Kakashi got his; I also just really hate this whole Danzo=Madara theory (Why would Madara encourage Sasuke to attack himself at the Hokage summit?).
** I dont think that Danzo is Madara...it was already established some time ago that Madara with out his mask was the Mizukage...although the revelation that the Mizukage is a GIRL??? granted it could be a transformation or something (desperatly reaching out for ideas) also it could easily be the idea stated above (though i never thought about it untill now)...my original theory was that you could easily place the left eye in the right eye socket...but that is also a random idea....
*** For the "Madara is the Mizukage" thing, my brother supposed that Madara was the Mizukage as Kisame remembers/acknowledges, and that he may have been replaced in since Kisame left the village, or something like that. On the other hand...it is her right eye that's covered...
**** It's confirmed he's the FORMER Mizukage.
* So, why exactly ''did'' Akatsuki decide to sit on their buttocks for three years anyway? They put in a lot of hints about how they ''had'' to wait three years before they could actually ''do'' anything, but even after we found out their Master Plan we still don't know ''why'' they decided just chill out for three years before going after the tailed beasts.
** According to Jiraiya, they had been going around collecting jutsus, so it's possible that they have other missions besides the tailed beasts. They held off of attacking Naruto due to his being with Jiraiya, and by the time Shippuden started, they had two tailed beasts.
* Why have people convinced themselves that Hinata is a major character? I realize alot of people see her as [[FanPreferredCouple Naruto's love interest]], but seriously, she's not as important to the plot as everyone thinks she is, which just leads to massive dissapointment when she doesn't get the sceentime people want her to have.
** You hit it on the head- shipping. People who watch action shows like Naruto and zero in on romance are disturbed, insane individuals, and should be treated as such, with humoring and allowances for irrational behavior and thought patterns.
*** Hey now, there's no need to resort to insulting. Just because people find a different thing to enjoy in a show than you doesn't mean they're insane.
*** There are some simply insane shippers, the Zutara-is-canon shippers, for instance, are insane. The Zutara shippers that acknowledge that things have to change drastically for them to even have a chance together are normal. There's degrees of seperation.
**** I find that the only shippers that really annoy me are the ones that claim that their pairing is ''already'' canon, or definately will be so there is no point shipping anyone else with their precious Hinata. The reason I ship is more along the lines of, 'Wouldn't it be funny/interesting/scary if these two (or three) were put together?'. Most of my ships in Naruto involve people who've never met, or one of the pair is dead already, or they hate each other in canon - part of the fun and challenge is coming up with a scenario where they could meet and interact. For example, Killer Bee and Kisame would just be for lulz. And they'd be the GARiest gay dudes in history.
***** It's mainly because Hinata keeps getting teased with great moments and then Kishimoto forgets about her completely.
*** As nice as it to see someone else who thinks shipping tends to overthrow a lot in any given fandom, if you're calling anyone who does a lot of shipping in a non-romantic series "disturbed, insane, and irrational", then you're just an asshole.
*** Yeah, sorry, it was phrased badly (I had just made the mistake of looking for a good Transformers fic before writing that. Romance has no place in that fandom. And it composes most of the fics anyway. Cybertronians don't even reproduce sexually or possess reproductive organs! But I digress.) What I meant was, romance is fine in its own place. Naruto is not a romantic series. Its damaging to Naruto's character to show him falling in love, for example, as aside from his crush on Sakura (frequently ignored), he shows about as much sexuality as [[DragonBall Son Goku]]. As a result of that lack of romance on his part, creating a romantically focused fic featuring him neccesitates either taking him out of character if you are to have him notice women at all, unless they open communications by flashing him. I find people who write Naruto romance anyway to be a little crazy for that. In my opinion, Naruto romance needs an AU label. You want romance, write a fic based on a shojo anime. The purpose of Hinata's crush isn't to provide a romantic pairing, its to give her character motivation and tragedy; characterization that makes her interesting, not romantic. E
**** However, slashers I still reserve the right to call "insane" for turning a show with scant ''heterosexual'' romance (and no LGBT romance) into a homosexual one. While a flimsy arguement can be made about Naruto/Sasuke, Naruto/Shikamaru is just troublesome, Naruto/Kiba is for the dogs, Uchihacest is insane, and I can't come up with a pun for the inexplicable pairing of Kakashi/Iruka, but the two pretty much ''haven't even interacted''. If you can't tell, illogical and misplaced romance (gay or straight) bugs the hell out of me, and insanity is the only explanation that I can think of for such skewed priorities and perception.
***** Kakashi and Iruka HAVE interacted. In fact, when Iruka is seen onscreen, about 75% of the time he's with Kakashi (except during the Mizuki arc. However, Kakashi ''lent Iruka a summon to make up for the fact that he couldn't go with him to find Mizuki.''). NO MATTER WHAT YOU BELIEVE ABOUT A PAIRING, GET YOUR FACTS STRAIGHT BEFORE YOU CALL SHIPPERS INSANE. OTHERWISE, YOU LOOK IGNORANT AND HATEFUL.
*** Come on, isn't the whole point of fanfic to put the characters you love in situations that wouldn't happen in canon? (Or haven't happened yet, as with all those Asuma/Kurenai fans who hit the Shippers Jackpot.) If all we wanted were stories of ninja using jutsu, betraying their villages, making convoluted plans, kicking butt, and being completely nuting futs, we'd all stick to canon and not bother with fanfic at all. (ALSO, Goku is a bad example; he and Chichi DID have two kids, after all, and get a couple kissy-kissy scenes in the manga.)
*** The whole point of Fanfics is to place characters in situation that didn't happen in canon, yes. But shipping doesn't go hand in hand with that. It's possible to write fanfics that don't feature any shipping and still cover things that don't happen in canon. Besides, bad shipping fanfics are worse than bad non-shipping fanfics, as the blatant mischaracterization and bashing are more noticeable because the story is more character focused.
** Hinata may not necessarily be a main character, but she's hardly unimportant; she forms much of the motivation Naruto has to defeat Neji in the Chunin Exam arc, and there's the issue of Chapter 437. She's one of the few members of the Konoha 11 besides Team 7 who got development after the timeskip.
*** That's just it though. I'm not saying she's unimportant. I'm saying that people completely exaggerate her actual role in the series. They keep expecting her to suddenly become an A-list character and her role to expand to that of Sakura's and Kakashi's. That recent [[ADayInTheLimelight moment]] just made things worse in that regard. People are hyping up the next time Naruto talks to Hinata and will just be dissapointed when that scene, if it even happens, doesn't live up to their expectations. Hinata is ''not'' Shikamaru.
**** What partly bothers me is that a lot of the people claiming she's unimportant are Naru/Saku shippers who only see her as an alternative pairing for Naruto, and argue that Naruto will get together with Sakura because she's a main character (if we're going by prominence in the story alone, Naruto's most likely to end up with Sasuke). Not only is it not the best argument for the pairing, but it's also degrading to Hinata.
** You know what? Looking over the responses, I'm left to conclude it was a mistake to even bring this up and I regret doing so. Given how volitile the shipping situation is in the fandom right now, you can't even discuss Hinata in any way, shape or form without it being bait for a pairing war.
*** Your honor, I would like the record to show that ItJustBugsMe that there ''are'' pairing wars in this fandom, or indeed the fandom of any similar show or media. Its like if there were fierce arguements to the death over whether or not Goku would have been happier with Bulma. Please don't tell me if there really ''are'' such arguements.
* Who the hell paid for Naruto's upbringing? If he was a ward of the state, why didn't he grow up in an orphanage? And why couldn't they get anybody to act as a guardian for him? Was there nobody who might've cared about making sure the kid with massive amounts of power getting a normal life and not hating his village?
** Considering his dad was the previous leader of the entire village, he probably left enough to live after.
** Maybe, but unknown, Minato could have left a trust to pay out to Naruto. But I don't consider it likely. As for an orphanage, he could have been kicked out for his pranking or being the son of a shinobi, could have been given that apartment instead of going to an orphanage (I just find it likely that Kohona has a program to take care of war orphans), and is a ward of the state that the third Hokage practically raised.
** [[{{SocialServicesDoesNotExist}} Same person who kept an eye on Sasuke, Hinata, Neji and Gaara]].
*** Neji and Hinata were raised by the Hyuugas, seeing as Hinata's father is still alive and Neji is his blood relation. Gaara and Sasuke... well, that, no one knows.
**** Well, [[{{ShrinkingViolet}} look how]] [[{{ShyBlueHairedGirl}} Hinata turned out]]. Her self-confidence is at zero prior to the start of the series, which was probably caused by emotional/verbal abuse from both her father and from Neji, who has many issues of his own. If both these kids had someone keeping an eye on them...
***** Fanon sometimes has it that Kurenai essentially adopted Hinata after Hiashi seemingly disowned her around the time she was placed on Kurenai's team.
** Gaara had a dad who looked after him. Except that in this case, "looked after" meant "constantly tried to kill". And after Orochimaru killed said daddy, Gaara was sane and had his brother and sister to look out for him.
*** He briefly had Yashamaru, who also [[{{BreakTheCutie}} broke him]].
** My point is that in real life, these kids would either be in foster homes or therapy. (Sasuke might have had a foster family up until he graduated and pay for his own apartment, equipment etc.)
* Why didn't Fugaku try to raise two weapons? It couldn't have been difficult to convince Sasuke to act like his brother; he followed Itachi around like a puppy. The only reason I can think of is that Sasuke was the Uchiha equivalent of [[{{LuckyStar}} Tsukasa]] when he was very young, but the image of Sasuke with Moe characteri-[[{{HidamariSketch}} ohgodmynutbladder]].
** I think Fugaku had high expectations for Sasuke, and wanted him to become a strong ninja like his brother and eventually help with the coup, but didn't necessarily give him the glory that a "number one son" would get; however successful Sasuke would be, his efforts would be of secondary importance as long as Itachi was still in the clan's favor. Fugaku most likely shifted his plans to Sasuke once he realized he couldn't rely on Itachi, but didn't live long enough to carry them out.
* I'm beginning to notice a surprising amount of hate showing up for Sai in regards to the past few chapters from many factions, from Naruto/Hinata shippers whose pairing may be in jeopardy to shipping haters who are mad that more fire has been added to the flames ([[IncrediblyLamePun no pun intended]]).
** Speaking as a Naruto/Hinata shipper, there's also the issue of his going behind Naruto's back and telling Sakura two things that Naruto wanted to be kept secret (his feelings for her and his going to speak with the Raikage), so it's also a breach of Naruto's trust. It's also clear that he doesn't know about Sakura's feelings for Sasuke, Hinata's for Naruto or how Naruto feels about Hinata now (the flashback that inspired him to tell Sakura took place before Konoha's destruction and Hinata's confession), yet is proceeding despite what little information he has and thus isn't taking the best approach to this. I hope that once Sakura recovers from the initial shock of learning this (although you'd think that she'd notice how Naruto felt, since he wasn't exactly being subtle about it), she'll mention more of the situation to him.
** First, I would like to point out that I'm a Naruto/Hinata supporter, yet I believe that what Sai did was awesome. Why? Because he also called Sakura out on how she has been hurting Naruto all this time, also, the manga has been showing some signs that everything points towards a resolution, the fact that Sakura now aknowledged the feelings Naruto has or once had for her was necessary for both character development and story progression. Regardless if Naruto ends up with Hinata or Sakura both pairings must deal with their {{UST}} before they make a choice.
* Has anyone else noticed that the scenes involving Sai talking with Sakura about Naruto have been left out of the spoilers? Chapter 457's spoiler only mentions that Sai is going to talk to Sakura about something, but doesn't mention his flashback in talking to Naruto about Sakura's feelings. I wonder if the spoiler translators a)want to avoid being accused of altering the script to favor any given pairing b)want to avoid premature flame wars based on pairings or c)want to keep it a surprise until the chapter is officially released.
** Probably the first two. They're people who go out of their was to ''provide'' spoilers after all, so I think they would be more concern about their reputation for accuracy than anything else.
*** The spoilers seem to have become more detailed over time, to showing a small scene from the chapter to showing a summary of the chapter to now often having the entire script by Wednesday, so omitting parts of the chapter comes off as a bit odd.
*** Now the trend seems to be broken, with a confirmed spoiler for Chapter 469 showing the conversation between Naruto and Sakura [[supersecretspoiler:during which Sakura says she is in love with Naruto and not Sasuke, and Naruto not believing her and saying that he "hate(s) people who'd lie to themselves"]].
* Is it just me, or does chapter 458 seem like a big {{Deconstruction}} of the concept of {{Nakama}}? Sai points out that Naruto is letting people beat the crap out of him, humbling himself before the Raikage, and potentially causing a diplomatic incident all because he loves Sakura and Sasuke (as ''comrades''). As a result, Sasuke (a traitor who left Konoha to seek power and revenge) and to a lesser extent Sakura are both indirectly responsible for much of Naruto's suffering - to say nothing of Naruto, Shikamaru, Choji, Neji, and Lee almost getting themselves killed trying to retrieve Sasuke in the first place. To be fair, Sai isn't the most well adjusted person in Konoha, but he does a good job of showing how irrational and almost unhealthy Nakama can seem to outsiders when one of those Nakama (ie Sasuke) hasn't proven himself worthy of the effort. Or is this supposed to illustrate that while Sai might consider Naruto his new Nakama, he still hasn't quite accepted Sakura as one yet (hence why he's being so harsh with her)?
** It also seems as though Shikamaru and Kiba have given up on the concept as far as Sasuke goes, as Shikamaru's willing to have Konoha kill Sasuke so that Sakura and Ino won't seek revenge against the Cloud Ninja. It's also interesting that Naruto's "cycle of revenge" argument is being used '''against''' trying to prevent Sasuke from being killed.
* Question: Is Mifune (the Kage Summit guy) retarded? I mean, if you're going to choose a leader for the single greatest alliance in the history of ninja villages, you have more criteria than "Who has a jinchuuriki." Like... oh, I don't know... leadership ability! Or at least how likable they are as a person! Because it seems to me that if you were forced to be in contact with Danzou for more than five minutes, you'd realize what a HORRIBLE choice for leadership he is! Especially with other villages involved, considering how openly expansionist, Imperialistic, and xenophobic he is.
** We don't know if Mifune is in cahoots with Danzo or not, but given how EVERYTHING is falling into place for him, it might be a fair bet. However, Danzo is likely the most experienced of the Hokages minus maybe the Tsuchikage and his village has the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki...plus the most experience in fighting Akatsuki. His worst tendencies are things he's hidden rather well, too.
** Additionally, you should just compare they way all the Kage were acting at the meeting. Gaara and the Tsuchikage spent much of the time bickering between each other, the Mizukage really looks like she was hiding something, and the Raikage smashed a whole in the ground and nearly started a fight. In contrast, Danzo kept calm the entire time, and shows that he has actually information about Akatsuki (who their leader is). And I think it was less what person was in charge, and more who represents what ''village''. Considering that the Leaf village is the only one with a host left--which as far as they know is that ''only'' thing Akatsuki wants but don't already have--having the Nine-Tails is pretty damn important. Not to mention the fact that it was one of the only two villages not suspect to have ''hired'' Akatsuki.
*** Mifune makes his reasons clear in 459. 1)Gaara's too young and doesn't have the necessary reputation to inspire confidence in his leadership. 2)The Tsuchikage's too old and had connections with the Akatsuki. 3)The Akatsuki came from the Mist Village, so the Mizukage isn't ideal and 4)The Raikage is too emotional. While Danzo is hardly ideal to say the least, there are at least legitimate reasons for doubting the other Kages.
** There's also the question of how much the Jinchuuriki change things in terms of power balance; while Pain implies that with the balance lost, war will break out, it seems a bit odd that losing one or two powerful ninja would cause a village to suffer that severe a decrease in power; Naruto's come a long way, but it seems a bit odd that he's the sole factor that gives Konoha an edge in the negotiations.
*** Odd how exactly? Naruto beat the guy who single-handedly killed at least three Kage-level ninja (Hanzou, Jiraiya and Kakashi), pushed a third so far that she's in a coma ''without actually fighting her'', '''nuked''' Konoha, and very nearly defeated an almost complete Kyuubi, a creature which in the past has only been beaten by having a funky power that specifically controls or supresses it or by sacrificing oneself to seal it away.
**** What I'm saying is that while Naruto is quite powerful, he's still just one ninja, and other villages should have at least a few elite ninja with great reputations.
***** Yes, but how many of those elite ninja have the literally infinite chakra reserve of the most powerful creature on the planet sealed inside them? And look at how Killer Bee is able to use the full power of his bijuu without any negative consequences. If Naruto were to ever learn how to control Kyuubi to that extent, he'd basically be [[AGodAmI the god of the ninja world]].
* The rock that serves as the memorial for all the shinobi who fell in combat and during missions. After multiple wars, thousands of dangerous missions, and a genocide, shouldn't there be more names than can fit on that one rock?
** One possibility is that it only has the names of dead ''heroes'' who died in a truly honorable way. Another is that perhaps the number of active ninjas is smaller than we thought, as not only do one in three ninja students become actual ninja, but fewer still become Chunin who would be sent to dangerous missions and to war. The anime shows no more than 10 or so portraits of dead ninja at the Third Hokage's funeral.
*** Of course, the chunin exam has a nice dichotomy with the number of high-level ninja around. While every non-trivial enemy is a jonin, you gain at most two-dozen chunin per year on the entire continent (About a dozen make it to the third stage, and the games are held twice a year). Assuming an average career length of 20 years (which is very high considering the way people get cut down in their prime), and that normally every third-stager gets to Chunnin (the witnessed exams are an exception, but not that much of one), you are talking less than 500 high-ranked ninja in the world. However, the phrase "just a genin" is thrown around like it's something weak when + 90% of Konoha's military should be genin-ranked.
* The 4th Mizukage, the one associated with the bloody mist style training, was apparently Yugara, the container of the 3 tailed beast, and is one of four people able to control bijuu, along with the Kirabi, the 1st Hokage, and Madara, the last of whom was believed to control him. So why does Kisame refer to Madara as the Mizukage, and more importantly, why was the 3 tailed beast roaming free? Having a subordinate with a tailed beast AND the ability to control it AND the Kage of a major village is incredibly useful, and while he could conceivably been eliminated for being too dangerous/power hungry, why wouldn't Madara at least retrieve the bijuu after, given that he can control it as well.
** There were only two Mizukages, now? There are three others at least that haven't been revealed, so Madara could easily be one of them. And gee, think that maybe a point of the Sanbi being free when Yugara is dead might be revealed later? Akatsuki only recently put its Bijuu gathering plan into action after all.
** In the fanbook, when it speaks off the ones that were manipulating Yagura it shows the shadows of Madara and Kisame. If Kisame was privy to who was really in control of the Village Hidden in the Mist he may have very well just considered him the real Mizukage.
* How does having a Byakugan in one eye work? (Incidentally, if I recall correctly, from the third databook, Kishimoto said if an Uchiha and a Hyuga had a child, the child would have one Sharingan and one Byakugan) Does it give half the vision a pair of Byakugan eyes does, or does it just enable the user to see chakra in that eye (and how does Ao turn it on and off, when Kakashi and Danzo had their Sharingan permanently on)?
** I think it's because a Byakugan is activated differently. A Sharingan is apparently turned on and off by some completely internal mechanism that only exist in Uchiha, while the Byakugan seems to be turned on an off by concentrating the same kind of chakra everyone has, thus the need for the [[MagicalGesture "tense my face while my hands in front of it" thing]]. Anyway, it's clear he still has x-ray, charka network, and panoramic vision a regular Hyuga has, just only in one eye (I'm assuming he's just focusing on what he can see with the one eye). His blindspot is probably larger (since we can see [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-459/page004.html here]] that Danzo was behind him and to his right it could be most of his left side).
* Why do ''all'' of the black characters come from one of the northernmost countries on the continent while much lighter skin colors are all that exist virtually everywhere else?
** Perhaps the dark-skinned people in Hidden Cloud are all part of a clan? All of the clans seem to stick to their respective village.
* Why didn't Pain simply use the plan he described to Hidan and the lower ranking Akatsuki members? Taking over the world, and by a sensible, non-megalomanical plan, would make it relatively easy to implement world peace. After driving all the hidden villages out of business, he could then demilitarize his own forces, turning them from soldiers into peacekeepers and then police. His god-mode powers would prevent him from being deposed and allow him to quickly eliminate any major problems.
** He believed that the only way to create peace was for the entire world to truly know what pain is and to be taught that lesson again every once in a while when they began to forget. It may not have been the most sensible plan, but he wasn't exactly a well adjusted individual.
** The original plan may have been Madara's. Pain most likely didn't want a world order that would be left in less than capable hands when he passed on, but wanted to change the power dynamics of the world by introducing weapons of mass destruction.
* So Lee can't use genjutsu or ninjutsu. Is there any reason why Lee doesn't try and learn stealth, or weapon usage? Doing so would massively increase his effectiveness. But it seems as though he has made no effort to even try. Not to mention, why would Lee simply give up on using genjutsu and ninjutsu? Isn't his whole character built around not giving up?
** Notice that Guy isn't terribly concerned with stealth either. That probably has a great deal to do with it. As for weapons, well he does have a weapons specialist on his team, so it might be an issue of balance. He gave up on using genjutsu and ninjutsu because he can't, plain and simple. His chakra coils are stunted and he can't externalize his chakra to use jutsu. It's like asking why someone who is born paralyzed from the waist down just gives up on trying to walk.
*** In Kabuto's [[StupidStatementDanceMix ninja info cards]], Lee's ninja tools stat (bottom left) is nearly maxed out, indicating that he's worked on that, too. Then again, he only used them in the Gaara fight (tossing some shuriken at Gaara and defending against the sand with a kunai) and the Team Guy vs. Kisame battle (using some tonfa against Kisame). To be fair, though, the Sound Ninja and Kimimaro are quite skilled at defending against ninja tools.
* How is it that the [[http://images1.wikia.nocookie.net/naruto/images/e/e3/Shodaime.jpg the First Hokage]] has black hair and eyes while the [[http://images3.wikia.nocookie.net/naruto/images/1/1a/Nidaime.jpg Second Hokage]] has white hair and red eyes?
** Random Genetic Mutation? Red eye color is a mutation and white hair early in life can be caused by another genetic mutation. Both are pretty rare, but they both pretty much throw Mendelian genetics out the window when they happen (so it doesn't matter what color his parents eyes/hair was if he pulled off getting both of those mutations). Perhaps their parents were exposed to some heavy radiation before the second was born.
** The Second Hokage is an Albino? It's rare in humans, but not impossible.
* Why do people complain about the absence of the other Demon Hosts within the manga? It would have lead to cries of 'Gaara Clone' if male, or 'Mary Sue' if female. I for one would have been bored to death of seeing X Tail's horrible life and capture via Akatsuki repeated for four arcs. At least the Uchiha storyline has ''some'' plot value outside filler.
** Because there was a huge amount of build up for an arc concentrating on the jinchuriki that never delivered. And I personally believe that they all could have been fully developed and interesting characters, which means there would have been no complaints about being a "Gaara clone" or "Mary Sue." Just look at Killer Bee, similar to Naruto but with his own personality and a clone of no one. Furthermore, you're complaining about something that never happened, so you can't know for sure that it would have played out like that at all. And some of us were '''very''' bored with how long the Uchiha storyline took when it could have been summed up more quickly.
** While it might have been nice to see the other Jinchuuriki's backstories and battles with Akatsuki members, it also would have been a bit of a foregone conclusion under the YouCantThwartStageOne trope; it's somewhat obvious that the Akatsuki will pick off the Jinchuuriki one by one, thus bringing their plans closer to completion and putting Naruto into contact with other Akatsuki members who weren't originally assigned to capture him. Additionally, the other villages' (except for Sunagakure getting help after Gaara's abduction) not seeking help for their Jinchuurikis precludes Naruto getting involved in the conflict.
*** Wouldn't it also make for the most depressing arcs in the series? Let's face it- we would be spending an arc getting to know and love this poor people only for them to be taken away by Akatsuki with no orange superhero in sight, and if my memory serves, none of the villages even cared that they had been taken. It would lead to mass ;-;
*** Now there's the Six-Tails filler arc, which I suspect won't end well, unless they're going to say that Akatsuki's missing the Eight-Tails, Nine-Tails '''and''' Six-Tails (although it does explain what happened to the beast apart from the two the Akatsuki captured before the Gaara arc, the one through four tails, and the Eight and Nine tails).
* Why does anyone use unarmed taijutsu? If you can hit them with a punch, surely it would've been a much better to stab and kill them with a kunai?
** Because this is (arguably) a children's series, and you can get punched a lot and not die...but stabbing tends to result in deathage?
** The anime, sure. However, the manga is gruesome enough to have a few more people getting stabbed.
** Orochimaru once stated that one punch from Tsunade equals death (against people with a normal body at least), so she and other characters known for their super strength probably get a pass. Then there are others that use a deadly close-range technique (Chidori, Rasengan, Gentle Fist, etc). But it seems to me like characters typically do use sharp weapons when they have them. Just look at Sasuke vs. Itachi and the barrage of weapons that started out as.
** Kiba and Naruto have a brief kunai fight in Episode 184, but it never gets anywhere, and in Part II, Naruto hides a kunai up his sleeve. It's possible that the ninjas want to keep their hands free to use jutsu, which gives them more of a tactical advantage than weapons.
* What is the point of using puppets? If characters like Sasori and Kankuro have such mastery of chakra that they can control full bodies, with chakra strands thin enough to be almost invisible, over sometimes ''huge'' distances, might there not be far more deadly/useful ways to utilize such abilities?
** There's a good reason given in the story, when Kankuro is caught by his opponents who think they have him he can just unravel from somewhere else and use a trap built into his puppet, a sort of built-in ambush. As for other uses, like what? They can't really control people (Sakura had to volunteer for it to work) and the distances aren't that vast (the longest distance seen is something like 50m at most.
** The Puppets in Naruto are pretty similar to the [=UAVs=] currently used in the air force. A remote combatant is generally expendable to the person operating it. If Kankuro loses his puppets, he can still retreat, build more, and keep fighting. The same is not true if Kankuro dies.
** Sakura let Chiyo control her body, and was mostly using taijutsu(with Chiyo moving her body and Sakura directing the chakra to her fists at the right moment), so it's likely that even if puppetteers could somehow control unwilling victims, they couldn't use chakra. It's also likely that it would be less useful to control a ninja's body than it would be to control a puppet with a variety of often poisonous weapons. Then again, the puppet strings seem to have other uses, like when Chiyo uses a few to stop Hiruko's tail, and can control kunai in midair.
* Sasuke is officially an idiot. He is found by the Raikage and his guards. As a rule, Kage's are generally uber-badasses. What's Sasuke's plan? ''Jump directly at them''. This results in him getting knocked away like a bitch by Darui. Then, when he's saved from getting turned into so much chunky salsa by the Raikage's mighty arms and Darui's sword, how does he thank Suigetsu and Juugo for risking their lives? "I don't need your help." Which means that Sasuke believes he can beat the Raikage and his attendants alone. I repeat: idiot.
** As much as I hate Sasuke, I feel the need to ask: was there a question in there?
*** And Suigetsu calls him out on this: ''Even though I dragged myself over here to save your ass... What the hell is with that comment...! Though, that's just like you....'' Honestly, Sasuke can't win over here - if people aren't complaining about his haxingan, they complain about him getting owned by a superior opponent. He can't win or lose fights without complaint.
*** Well, in this case the complaint is the fact that he thinks he can just charge head-first at the ''Raikage and his elite jounin'' and actually win. Considering Raikage's little brother basically killed Sasuke twice then tricked him when he pulled out his uber hax, Sasuke should know better than to think this would work.
*** Sasuke's stupidity in this situation was likely intended by the author to illustrate that Sasuke's desire for revenge has consumed him. In Sasuke's mind, the guy responsible for his clan's massacre and his brother going nuts (and also dying) is nearby and the Raikage is in his way. To him, the Raikage is just another obstacle for him to plow through. Not at all rational given the Raikage's power, but then again Sasuke ''isn't'' a rational person when it comes to revenge. This isn't a case of CharacterDerailment (if this is why the above complained about it); it's negative CharacterDevelopment due to his increasingly obsessive revenge streak.
* Where the fuck was Tenzou during the Chunin Exam Invasion arc? He would've been pretty useful against Gaara.
** Either he was out of the village during a mission, or was there but since he's a member of ANBU was wearing a mask and fought off-screen. Anyway, why would he have fought Gaara? Team 7 was assigned to take care of him since everyone else was handling the invasion.
*** Because he has the mokuton kekkei genkai, which gives him a measure of control over bijuu. He could've simply open-palmed Gaara and turned off his Tanuki, saving a lot of trouble and a number of trees.
** Gaara doesn't have the First Hokage's necklace. So he wouldn't have been able to supress his bijuu at all.
* What's the point in ignoring the fact that Suigetsu lost his sword if he's just going to break it anyway?
** Him complaining about Karin losing it wasn't really a plot point, just a one-off joke. Anyway, having part of a sword break off isn't the same thing as losing the whole thing.
*** I wouldn't call it a "joke" so much as an indication that even if Hawk can work together in a pinch, they still bicker fairly often. Still, while Suigetsu can make use of the lower half of the sword, he seems to be looking for a new one (and he might get one if he manages to get a fight with Choujirou).
* So does this thing about the Sage of the Six Paths in 462: does this mean that the Byakugan and Sharingan are ''both'' offshoots of the Rinnegan or just that the Hyuga and Uchiha are really unrelated?
** In order: Yes, and I hope so. If the Byakugan and Sharingan are related, then they're both related to the Rinnegan. I hope they're not though, because the Byakugan and Sharingan, while similar, are different enough to simply say that they're their own thing and the rumor is nothing more than Uchiha propaganda.
*** If the rumor was started by the Uchiha it was probably less propoganda and more trying to cover their own tracks. I don't see why the Uchiha would ''enjoy'' people thinking they were descended of another clan in Konoha, when so much of them want to maintain independence from the village.
* The Mizukage's statement about why they shouldn't be worried about Akatsuki taking the bijuu makes no sense. Time and jutsu knowledge are definitely things that an organization composed of S-class criminal ninja would have. More importantly, the Kages didn't care that these same criminals could just walk into their villages and take such powerful things (though I suspect the Tsuchikage used Han as payment to the Akatsuki)? Doesn't that present a '''huge''' security risk? Even if they didn't ''like'' the jinchuriki, it seems like the kind of thing the leader of a military organization would want to put a stop to.
** I think she was just digging for excuses since she was being kind of secretive. Also, about "security risk"; it appears that at least some of the hosts (like Killer Bee and Roshi) don't live inside the actual village.
* This isn't ''just'' the dub I'm talking about...but ItJustBugsMe that Naruto sounds so damn annoying and high-pitched yet Sasuke, Gaara, and Neji all sound old enough to be his father. Err...they're not ''that'' much older than he is...did their balls drop drastically early and finish?
** Eh, Sasuke had a pretty deep voice when he was seven. Maybe ninja puberty hits bloodline kids faster (look at Itachi; he has the exact same voice from 13 onwards), and I know several guys that are still high-pitched at age 17, so genetics could be involved there too. And if Gaara's Japanese VA had used a higher pitch, we would get the Uke dude from Level C, while the Dub one would have [[{{Hare+ Guu}} Dr. Clive]]. I also ran into a dub that seemed to use 12 and 13 year olds for the voices, and it just didn't work...
* Why do so many people seem to ignore that the Raikage is a Kage-level jackass?.The guy demands a meeting from the Kages of all the five villages leaving them partially leaderless if their villages is attacked, and then once they get there bitches at them like a spoiled child,saying he has no intention of speaking with them or trusting them which means the entire meeting had been an excuse to throw a temper tantrum.
** There are two reasons I can think of- 1)People don't like Sasuke, and many of the Raikage's actions are against Sasuke or 2)He manages a Might Guy-like combination of eccentric traits (His ManlyTears and [[ThereWasADoor smashing through walls]]) and BadAss ones (generating electricity with his body, punching through Amaterasu). You should probably add his {{Darwinist}} way of thinking to the list, as he believes that only the strongest countries survive, which is quite retrograde thinking and definitely going to be an obstacle to Naruto working to establish a lasting peace.
*** What I really don't like is how everyone seems to totally [[{{DoubleStandard}} ignore Killer Bee abandoning his village]], and constantly excuse his leaving (He wanted a vacation, he was feeling contained etc. Surely he could have said something to his brother?). I mean, even ''Sasuke'' had a better reason to leave then he did, and he didn't trigger a war. I keep wondering when this exchange will occur:
**** Raikage: You killed my brother!
**** Sasuke: ... [[{{What}} Wut]].
**** Raikage: You Akatsuki bastards sealed him!
**** Sasuke: Uh, no. He got away. Not my fault if he didn't go home.
**** Raikage: ... Oh. Well... Crap.
***** Raikage: So let me get this straight..... I lost an arm and had to call a meeting with people I don't even like, all for nothing?
****** Sasuke: Yep I'm just here to kill Danzo
******* Raikage: Oh....well go right ahead then.
*** The difference is that Killer Bee didn't leave his village to join one of the greatest threats to its very existence and thereby giving said threat the opportunity to gain one of the most powerful abilities out there. Besides you really think the Raikage would just let him leave? They may be brothers, but the Raikage still has duties as leader of his village and I'd say letting the host of the second most powerful entity in the world just leave would not be something he could do.
**** Plus, Killer Bee said ''vacation'', which implies he's coming back eventually.
***** The Raikage's [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-467/page018.html reaction]] is what one would expect.
* Are Jugo and Karin even supposed to be ninja? I know they worked for the Orochimaru/the Sound Village (though Jugo "working" kind of require a loose definition), but they don't wear headbands, don't appear to know how to use ninjutsu, genjutus, or ninja tools (all the abilities which they do use being something they were apparently born with). But then again, [[InASingleBound they can still travel by jumping from tree to tree...]]
** There seems to be some kind of difference between ninja and other kinds of people who can use chakra techniques (like the Land of Iron's samurai). My guess would be that they could be termed "chakra users" since they have abilities that involve chakra (Karin's super chakra radar and healing abilities and Juugo's berserker mode with its abilities and his ability to communicate with animals) but not ninja since they seem to lack any kind of ninja training.
*** Honestly with all the knowledge Karin has of the ninja world, I doubt she isn't one granted she grew up in a non-ninja village but the databooks actually have her doing a total of 50 missions,and her Chakra radar is identified as ninjutsu. Jugo on the other hand hasn't done a single mission and dosen't seem to have any techniques outside the curse seal and with his backround and abilities it's probably better that way.
* What's with all the fuss about Disney XD airing Shippuuden? They know the original show was barebones edited, they know how this contributed to its popularity, AND they have a fantastic rep thanks to the Miyazaki dubs! And if there ''are'' edits, the DVDs will have an uncut version. It just bugs me that people say it will be edited to OnePiece levels (yeah, I know someone who said this when they found out. They were serious x-x).
** The dubbing itself is still handled by the same people ([=ShoPro=] or whoever VizMedia hired), but the editing the network inflicts on the TV broadcast is a completely different issue. DisneyXD is completely different from the branch of Disney that dubbed the Miyazaki films (Walt Disney Pictures) and none of the Miyazaki films ever even aired on Disney or DisneyXD. DisneyXD wouldn't let ''DigimonSavers[=/=]DigimonDataSquad'' have [[ActionBomb a sentient bomb]] that didn't even blow anything big up without editing it into a giant orange, while ''Shippuden'' has some moments that make me question what they would have even handled them on CartoonNetwork. Like [[PainfulTransformation a teenager turning into a demon which burns all of his skin burnt off]], one enemy who killed people to take their hearts and keep them inside ''his back'', and another that fights by slashing people with a giant scythe and [[BloodMagic using their blood for a ritual]] which involves [[ImpaledWithExtremePrejudice impaling himself on a pike]] to inflict similar damage upon his opponent and is killed by being blown into pieces with his decapitated head throw in a ravine and buried. The only really "good sign" is that they stated they're trying to appeal to pre-teen and teenage audience by airing it.
*** My big point is that people who complain about the editing seem determined to forget that Disney XD and Viz will not be stupid enough to not release uncut DVDs. Or is this simply, 'I'm going to complain that I should be expected to actually ''pay'' for my favourite series? Perish the thought!' on the part of the fanbase? Besides, how long ago was Digimon? There seems to have been a big increase in minimalist editing post 4kids OnePiece.
* Did anyone else notice the dinosaur plushie in [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/402/01/ this chapter?]] I mean, does this mean there are ninja palaentologists? Is there a chance of someone possessing a dinosaur summon? (And how adorable is toddler!Sasuke? Seriously... <3)
** The Narutoverse seems to have the same animals as the real world does. Perhaps dinosaurs went extinct in this world, too, including the ones that might have been summonable.
*** Oh... You'd think [[{{FanNickname}} Oro-tan]] would've tried to resurrect one. How Badass would that be?
* How is it that Shikamaru is ready to go on a mission to stop Sasuke? He broke his leg when Pain destroyed the village and you can still see he needs Choji to help him get around in chapter 450. Likewise, Kiba was pinned under a piece of rubble which his mom had to get him out of, but he was fine by the time he told Team 7 Danzo became Hokage.
** I found the Shikamaru part strange, but Kiba was standing up when greeting Naruto in Chapter 449, while Choji was supporting Shikamaru. It's also unclear how much time passed between the Invasion of Pain arc and the Summit of the Five Kages arc, or how good medical ninjutsu is; Naruto's arm recovered fully within a few days of using Rasen Shuriken on Kakuzu.
* Why did Kishimoto have to make Naruto and Sasuke (very very very ''very'' '''''very''''' distant) cousins? It's completely uneccessary to make ''hatred'' InTheBlood, plus it sounds like it was stolen from [[LordOfTheRings LOTR]] for some reason (two brothers separate, and many/a generation later their descendants meet). Sasuke's already told Naruto that he's going to kill him as part of his revenge, and nothing short of absolutely DeadForReal is going to stop Naruto from bringing Sasuke back or stop him from becoming an OmnicidalManiac. It's likely Madara just said it to torture Naruto and make him even more reluctant to fight Sasuke ("I can't kill him! He's more then ''nakama'' -- he's '''family'''!")
** Erm, Madara didn't seem mean that Naruto was a part of the Senju clan, just that he had inherited their Will of Fire. So it's not so much InTheBlood as two competing ideologies. Naruto follows the Will of Fire, the ideology of the younger brother, his descendants the Senju clan, and their students and students' students (Sarutobi, Jiraiya, Minato, Kakashi, etc.), while Sasuke is now following "the Darkness," the ideology of the older brother and his descendants the Uchiha clan.
** And it seems likes Senju clan either died out, or disbanded to became all of the other clans and families of the Leaf Village (which seems more likely as Tsunade is the direct descendant of the first Hokage Hashirama ''Senju'' yet has OnlyOneName). Which means even if Naruto is "Senju":
##So would ''everyone else'' in (or at least a large part of) the entire village minus the Uchiha, thus Sasuke is one of the people there that Naruto would be ''least'' closely related to.
##Since Naruto's mother was a foreigner, that would make him less related to Sasuke than (the majority) of the rest of the village.
* When the Kazekage decided that his experiment of making Gaara a living weapon was a failure and wanted him killed, why did he keep sending apparently weak ninjas to do the job? Why not just ''kill Gaara himself''? As we saw when Guy [[OffhandBackhand effortlessly swatted Gaara's sand away]] during the Chunin Exams to protect Lee, Gaara's sand techniques are far from invincible. A strong Jonin can certainly overcome them. Note that Guy didn't open any Gates to do that either; he was just so far beyond Gaara at that point that it wasn't a challenge. And this was after Gaara had actual ninja training; back when the Kazekage was sending assassins, Gaara was being protected solely by his sand auto-shield. Surely the Kazekage (or even just a top Sand Jonin like Baki) could have overcome the shield back then.
** It's possible that he didn't want to risk Gaara letting Shukaku take over by sending an assassin that would be strong enough to force him to do that. A weaker assassin might get lucky, but if Gaara knew someone ''was'' going to be able to kill him, he'd do something desperate. I don't think anyone in the Sand Village had the fire power to fight Shukaku since even Gamabunta was only able to reach what amounted to a stalemate with him. Or maybe the assassins weren't really to kill him, but to force him to get stronger and abandon his emotions to become the weapon his father wanted. We only have Gaara's word that their real pupose was to kill him and I doubt he was ever like "Hey dad, exactly how come you're sending all these people to kill me?"
** I always thought that Yashamaru was the only ninja he was able to find that was willing to do it. Also, he probably would not want the bad publicity he'd get for killing his son, regardless of Shukaku. Either that, or the Wind Daimyo would have heavily disapproved.
*** Gaara suggests that the Kazekage did it countless times. Since most of the village feared Gaara, the Kazekage might have had a good supply of people who wanted to kill Gaara and end the threat he posed, and would thus be willing to take the mission. It's also suggested that Gaara was the strongest of the Sand ninja sent to the village during the invasion.
** I was always under the impression that the assassination attempts on Gaara were part of the experiment to turn him into a heartless killer. If Gaara's father really wanted him dead, wouldn't he just have Chiyo extract Shukaku from him? If somebody killed him, then Sand just would have lost their greatest weapon. So the Kazekage sent assassins that he knew wouldn't be able to kill Gaara after him in order to break him, by making him feel like his life was always in danger and forcing him to kill people from his own village. It worked, after all...
* Why are so many people suggesting that Naruto/Sakura is the OfficialCouple in the wake of Sai telling Sakura about Naruto's feelings? 1)The scene where Naruto says that he can't tell Sakura how he feels about her until he brings Sasuke back is before Hinata's confession; note that the buildings are intact. 2)Sai doesn't know about how Sakura feels about Sasuke, and it seems unlikely that she'll turn her affections to Naruto without at least one scene putting her feeligns for Sasuke to rest, which will most likely require meeting him again. 3)Most of Naruto/Sakura [[ShipperOnDeck shippers on deck]] don't know about Hinata. 4)Sakura's breaking down in tears and deciding that she has to tell Naruto something could be returning his love, but might alternately be telling him that he shouldn't feel like he has to bring Sasuke back by himself. 5)While Naruto hasn't paid much attention to Hinata after the Pain invasion arc, he hardly ever speaks to Sakura, and barely thinks about ''anyone'' except Sasuke and Madara after learning about Sasuke joining Akatsuki. It seems a bit premature to consider this couple official and to count out Naruto/Hinata so easily; there weren't as many cases on this wiki of people mentioning or implying that Naruto/Hinata is the OfficialCouple between when Hinata survived and the start of the Summit of the Five Kages arc.
** For the love of Jashin people, IT'S {{SHIPPING}}! [=NaruHina=] and [=NaruSaku=] fans have been declaring their ship of choice to be canon for years now. They're going to continue to do so until one of those relationships becomes official and they're going to use everything they can get their hands on as reason why they're right. It's pointless to ask questions about ANYTHING having to do with shipping because more often than not, there's not a good reason for it. It just is.
*** They seem to be going farther than they usually do; there's a difference between saying "Sakura appears to be returning Naruto's feelings in Part II," (which is indicated at some points, but never explicitly), and saying "Sakura's hearing about Naruto loving her and her reaction mean that she and Naruto are the OfficialCouple".
*** Because no matter what you ship, there's a very good chance you're just filling your empty emotional life with inconsequential fictional romance.
* I apologize for adding more to the sizable bulk of this page and asking a fandom-specific question, but...why do fans like turning Naruto into a PossessionSue so much? He's a ButtMonkey and people think the protagonist needs to be cool, I get that. But to me, the big appeal of Naruto's character is that he had to really fight for his respect and power. And besides, by this point in the series, Naruto has become so powerful that he could easily give some of those Sues a run for their money.
** It's usually a impatience (''much'' more commonly) and/or not wanting to rehash plots from the actual series. Even the fics that don't take him to PossessionSue levels usually have him start off more powerful because at the beginning of the story he had little if any more ability to affect the world around him than anyone else his age, and that means if they have any divergence fics that start at the beginning of the series and have him doing anything on a larger scale he has to be stronger. So the writer either has to spend large amounts of time on Naruto's training, or just have him being [[StrongAsTheyNeedToBe As Strong As He Needs To Be]]. Granted, you'd think more people would just have these things take place ''later on'' in a AlternateUniverse (when he's at a less ImprobableAge).
* If Sasori made all of Kankuro's puppets before defecting from the village 20 years ago (before Kankuro was even born), were they just sitting around in a warehouse or something all that time until Kankuro started using them?
** Chiyo probably kept them.
* This is rather superficial, but the whole {{Hair Colors}} thing just bugs me. Not the pink/blue/whatever colors, but the way that some get turned into black on regular pages, and some stay white. Specifically, Karin and Nagato. On a regular page, their hair is colored black, but their hair is hot pink/red, and considerably brighter than Gaara's hair, which is colored white on a regular page.
** I agree; I was expecting Nagato to have black hair when I first saw him. Then again, in some cases in anime (not necessarily in Naruto), characters' hair colors change in the anime; Kurama of YuYuHakusho had black hair in the manga, but had red hair like Nagato and Karin in the anime. I'm curious as to whether all the Six Paths of Pain will have Yahiko's hair color, since they don't when we see the ninja who later became the Six Paths of Pain in the episodes about Jiraiya's past.
* I can get how she can use chakra to [[PaperMaster control paper]], but how the hell does Konan ''convert her body into paper''? It probably works similar to Suigetsu's power but with paper instead of water, but that was probably a result of experiments while this is apparently something ''[[CharlesAtlasSuperpower she taught herself]]''. And before anyone says "she's just covering her body with paper" [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/371/10 you actually pieces of her body unfolding occasionally]] and in an artbook [[WordOfGod Kishimoto]] is talking about her outfit and mentions ''turning into paper''.
** Did Kishimoto refer to Konan herself turning into paper, or was it a reference to her outfit. As for the the manga, I just assumed that Konan was smart and only really used paper clones in the outside world.
*** His words were talking about the rather revealing clothes she has under the cloak: (of course this is a translation) "...her Akatsuki mantle covers it up, and she turns into paper right away".
* Why is it that Naruto thought the Rasenshuriken was a good idea before he figured out he could throw it when it has such huge radius of attack despite being an attack ''that he holds in his hand''? If he isn't able to knock the target back about 6m+ at the same time he hits them with it a broken arm and minor backlash are the less of his problems.
** Probably because the Rasengan wasn't dangerous at all, and the shuriken was based on it. Same style of attack, just a straight damage increase, and Naruto already knows that he can take a lot of damage without any problems at that point.
* Why did Sakon tease Kiba about being older then him? He was only one year old then him.
** Strangely enough, while the Sound Four are all listed as 14 years old in the databook, they don't look 14.
*** Aren't they genetically changed?
* So how exactly does someone combining water and fire lead to an acid jutsu? Is it because acid is a liquid that burns? Because if that's the answer, then it blurs the lines between FridgeBrilliance and WallBanger.
** The simplest explanation is that there are only five elements to work with and fire and water seems like the most logical combination to make acid mist.
** I don't think the way it works it "element A and element B physically mixed makes element C" is "''chakra'' that ''controls'' element A and chakra that controls element B mixed makes chakra that controls element C". I mean, if it was just physically combining these elements together, I don't see how Water+ Wind=Ice instead of mist/a water spout if the air isn't really cold (and a water spout/mist was what happened when Naruto combined the Wind Rasengan with Yamato's water technique), Earth+ Water=Wood instead of mud unless you had some plant matter to start with that you could also accelerate the growth of, and Water+ Lightning="Laser" instead of just electrified water (which is what actually what happened when Darui just used a lightning and water technique together).
*** Sorry if I worded it incorrectly, but I didn't literally mean mixing water and fire. I meant mixing the chakra of both, just like you stated. It just kinda confused me as to how something like those two could create an acid jutsu. The other ones you mentioned kind of made sense, but it was the whole "water + fire = acid" thing that threw me for a loop.
**** Ice (Water/Wind) didn't seem to have many elements of "wind" in it (In other games and series with elemental powers, it's commonly classified as Water-type, or its own element). Keep in mind that the Mizukage can use fire, water, ''and earth'' element techniques, so we don't know which combination is necessarily Youton or Futton (although Fire/Earth being the former and Fire/Water being the latter is likely).
**** The [[http://naruto.wikia.com/wiki/Lava_Release:_Melting_Apparition_Technique Yoton technique]] is the one that uses fire and earth, so the [[http://naruto.wikia.com/wiki/Boil_Release:_Skilled_Mist_Technique Futton technique]] has to be the one that uses water and fire (Unless Kishimoto made some new rule that water + earth can lead to wood as well as acid, which is highly unlikely).
**** Why? I've [[FanWank thought about it]] and there are alot of possible combinations resulting from some elemental combinations (Fire and Earth making both Lava (molten rock) and Steel (tempered rock) for example). Besides those elements are the results of a specific bloodline, what stops two seperate bloodlines being able to combine the same two elements and create different ones?
**** Probably because chakra and/or bloodlines don't work like that. There's probably a limit to how many combos you can make. Another possibility could be because Kishimoto simply can't think of that many combos for them.
* While we're on the topic of "advanced natures", can anyone tell why Sasuke making spikes out of Amaterasu is called "Blaze Release"? It seems that he's just using shape transformation on what is already nature transformation, so why is this considered a new element? Combining shape and nature transformation was what Naruto did to make the Rasenshuriken, but that wasn't called a new element. And another thing: I get that he was moving the fire instead of just making more because he controls it and makes Amaterasu with different eyes and that the "make" one was out of use (you can see he's covering that eye while making the spikes), but was there much point in making what will already set your enemy on fire into spikes?
** I can't answer you first question (Because I agree with you on that one), but I can answer your second. Seeing how the Raikage bitch-slapped Sasuke even though he was surrounded by Amaterasu, Sasuke probably though that the only way to effectively stop him was to burn him on the inside ''and'' the outside. With the muscles and cells of someone burning simultaneously with the skin, that would put anyone down.
* Has it ever been explained why the tailed beasts that weren't the one-tails or the nine-tails were sealed into people?
** Probably for the same reason as the one-tailed beast; to give the hosts unique powers and access to vast amounts of chakra.
*** Yeah, but ''why'' would they give one random person in their village all of that power?
**** For essentially the same reason Gaara was created. To make a weapon. That person is probably going to become a ninja anyway. Why not give then extra powers while you're at it?
**** Those villages must have been '''real''' lucky that they didn't choose someone who's mentally unstable (moreso than Gaara used to be), or someone that realized that they could control/kill the whole village and decided to do what they want instead of helping the village.
* Is the Sage Chakra and to a lesser extent Sage training related to the Sage of 6 Paths somehow? Given that the Sage appears to be basically responsible for the entire plot at this point, it seems odd that no Jiraiya makes no mention of their relationship, despite being aware of both.
** Well, besides the way ''all'' ninjutsu is related to the Sage of Six Paths, it's possible this is something made directly by him that was passed down by the toads.
* Why was Rock Lee in particular selected to join the group going to talk to Naruto in the Land of Iron? Sakura and Sai are going because they're Naruto's teammates, while they have Kiba to track him, but it seem Rock Lee would work be more useful in the other group(s) since Sakura and Kiba are already close-range fighters themselves this lineup seems prone to CripplingOverspecialization.
** There aren't that many "long range" type ninjas in the Konoha 11 (Tenten and Shino), and it's possible they need other tracking ninjas to find Sasuke and eliminate him. What's strange is why Sai isn't staying in the village to pass on reports about Naruto (who is supposed to still be in the village under Sai's watch, and Sai is supposed to be making Danzo think this is the case).
** Looking back on it, I suspect Sakura did it because he's not very bright and can easily be manipulated by his feelings for her, enabling her to knock them out after finding Sasuke.
* Why did Madara bother telling the Kage's the entire of his plan? Does he suffer massively from JustBetweenYouAndMe syndrome? Was there any point other than Kishimoto just wanted to reveal his plan?
** Someone just asked that question, and my answer is about three entries up.
** It's possible that he thinks there's at least a possibility of them going along with it, which would make things easier for him, or he's doing it so that he can say "You can't say I didn't make the offer". If things had gone according to plan, he would have taken them hostage and forced the villages to hand over the Jinchuuriki.
*** Riiight, like that'll work. Imagine Madara's surprise when Konoha not only tells him to kill Danzou, but sends suggestions on how to do so. Hell, most of the village already seems quite adamant about making Naruto Hokage. This just opens the position up for the guy they WANT to be leader. Not that Danzou's going to keep his position after his actions at the Summit.
**** There's the possibility that even if Konoha is willing to sacrifice the Hokage to protect Naruto, the Mist and Stone villages won't sacrifice their respective Kages for other villages' Jinchuuriki, and would attack the Leaf Village in order to capture Naruto and turn him over to the Akatsuki.
*** Well, since the village was destroyed he knows he'll be facing a significantly smaller threat, even if the people are all alive.
* This whole "Let's hunt down Sasuke for Konoha's sake" seems terribly well thought out,Shikamaru begins it on the premise that because Sasuke is Akatsuki he will eventualy be killed for justice/revenge,and then several cycles of revenge will start leading to a war.But Sasuke not being very social has three people who could start the cycle: Ino,Sakura,Naruto for the girls he's already I believe convinced them to join the plan,mind you Naruto will probably won't be moved by his diplomacy with all the troubles that will arise from this.Shikamaru has already convinced 2 people and thinks he can do the same with Naruto,but wouldn't it have been better to convince them to just stand down when Sasuke's killed it would have been a easier pitch to sell and they woudn't have to try and kill a very powerfull mising-nin who they think captured the 8 tailed jinkurichi, in truth he survived the battle at least,and unknown to them has increased in power.What I'm saying in the end is that concentrating on stopping the revenge from these 3 allies, they won't risk heavy casualties in one of the best generations of nin.
* Kakashi said the Chunin Exams were taken in groups of three, so how did Sakura make Chunin over the TimeSkip with both of her teammates gone? Did she temporarily join another group or did they let her do it by herself? On a different note, is anyone else interesting in hearing about how any of the other Rookie all made chunin/jonin?
** It's possible she joined Team 10, which was missing a member due to Shikamaru becoming a Chunin before the timeskip; while she doesn't have Shikamaru's Shadow Possession Jutsu, she is fairly smart and would complement Ino and Chouji's skills well. Since it's unlikely for all three members of any given team to pass the Chunin Exam on the same attempt, the ones that don't pass at first might temporarily go with another team. As for the others, while I might like to see how they did on subsequent attempts (The databook says the rest of the Rookie 9 became Chunins at 14, and Team Guy became Chunins at 15), it's presumably not interesting enough to show again, since there won't likely be much variance between exams.
* Why are so many people in an uproar over the ten tailed beast? The other tail beasts had to come from ''somewhere'', didn't they?
** I think it's less the "the nine used to the one part" as the "[[ThereIsAnother there's a 10 when we were always told is only went up to 9]]" part (though this isn't really a case of ThereIsAnother, as it's more "there ''used to'' be one, but then there weren't any others").
*** That, and the fact that it followed the incident in ''{{Bleach}}'' that led to the whole [[MemeticMutation "Kubo Tite trolled my fandom" incident]].
**** Still, I find it hard to compare to (Bleach spoiler)[[spoiler:the weakest of the Espada, who had yet to serve as a credible threat, somehow becoming the never-before-mentioned "0 Espada"]], especially since the 10-tailed beast is a fusion (presumably one tail for each of the nine tailed beasts, and one for its body), and doesn't change what we know about any of the other individual tailed beasts.
** I still say it should be the 45-tailed beast.
*** You want to photoshop in those other 35, go right the hell ahead. May I suggest pasting a blooming onion over it's ass?
** Back when Pain used Chibaku Tensei on six-tailed Naruto, he mentioned that the Sage of the Six Paths presumably created the moon with the same technique. It seemed at the time that he was showing off, but now it appears that he was using it as a way of sealing an even more powerful creature away; there was already some foreshadowing as to what he might have used it on that I'm surprised people didn't Wild Mass Guess.
*** Actually, they did guess the sage sealed ''something'' in the moon, but they guessed Jashin (who it seems really didn't exist).
*** Akatsuki doesn't kill hosts because they need them intact for their power absorption. How about equipping Naruto - and Killerbee if he gets out of this one - with some sort of self-destruct-mechanism (If a pill is not enough, connect them to a big flashy chakra bomb or something) that can go off when the characters have fought almost until death anyway or just kill them nor so they can save the world from the bigger evil - like Tobidara's total world domination. No 9 beasts to collect, no 10-tails.
*** I don't see how this is related to the 10-tails (as ''all'' of their plans so far fail if even one dies since they have to seal them in order), but I don't see what they could actually ''use'' that would let them kill themselves even when icapacitated without being incredibly cumbersome or something the Akatsuki member could easily see and prevent them from using. And with Naruto his HealingFactor makes him prone to being captured more than anything else (it keeps him alive, but might severely exhaust him).
*** This troper has been under the assumption that destroying the host does not destroy the beast, it merely causes it to dissipate into the environment, where-after it either reforms or is outright summoned back (as mentioned in Jiraiya's dialogue with the Frog Seal thingy). If this weren't true, the bijuu would've already been wiped out, since the hatred displayed towards hosts and recklessness of hosts would outweigh their usefulness and survivability sooner or later. The 4th's seal MIGHT be a special case.
*** Things like this issue lead to another JustBugsMe about the Naruto fandom; people citing many twists as {{Ass Pull}}s or {{Shocking Swerve}}s when they had been foreshadowed, only more subtly. (For example, Susano'o fits with Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu, and as each of those techniques involve one eye, it seems natural that there would be one involving both).
**** ''Many'' uses of the term "{{Asspull}}" don't really mean "something that happens without any foreshadowing" but "something I really hated" (which is why I've always thought that article really shouldn't exist).
***** I agree, but I think it's a problem with the tropers adding the examples, not the trope itself. The only trope I believe shouldn't exist for this reason is WallBanger, because there's no criteria apart from being a plot twist that doesn't seem to make sense, making it mostly ComplainingAboutSHowsYouDontLike.
** If found that the "tailed beasts are the chakra of some other beings" part [[FridgeBrilliance makes more sense]] if you think of it this way: We already ''knew'' that tailed beasts [[EnergyBeings were large masses of raw chakra taking the corporeal form of monsters]], but so far chakra was only shown capable of ''originating'' from physical living beings. Thus, the chakra they are made of had to have come from some other being(s) that had a physical body (which the Ten-Tails ''does'').
* So what the hell's happening to the Sound Village [[EvilPowerVacuum now that Orochimaru is dead]]? Is it ever going to really be explained, because so far all we know is that most of his labs have the prisoners breaking out. What are all the Sound Nin beside Kabuto doing?
** Probably just left and went home, or, in the case of the curse seal experimentees, just hung around the place because... well, they were bored and had nothing better to do.
** That probably works the for ones who were just freelance mercenaries, but weren't a lot of the Sound nin orphans, teenagers, criminals, and generally people who either didn't have anywhere else to go or made a lot of enemies that would be waiting for them there (thus why they worked for Orochimaru).
* I'm sorry we have to get back to the Uchiha massacre, but there's something that's just bugging me (haha). I understand Sasuke's incredibly pissed at Danzo and the Elders for ordering Itachi to massacre the entire clan, and I'm all for them getting their asses kicked. But uhh.... while Madara was telling this sad little tale, he admitted that HE took part in the actual massacre! Now of course, Itachi did this to prevent a Fourth Ninja War, but Madara?! He implied that he was in it for shits and giggles!! Why in the hell is Sasuke not going after Madara for this, and more importantly, why the hell did Madara even tell the little Wangster in the first place?!
** Madara may expect Sasuke to help him get revenge against Konoha and then betray him later, but also believe that Sasuke will kill the elders before coming after him (if only because it's more convenient), which would allow him to dispose of Sasuke when he's no longer useful. He also knows that Itachi may told him about the massacre (with Zetsu watching the fight, as Madara mentions several things Itachi said), and freely admits to killing his best friend and brother for power (which angers Sasuke), and thus doesn't want Sasuke to doubt his story any more than he normally would; if Sasuke caught him in too many lies before then, he would not believe him (although Madara presumably lied about the fox in order to convince Sasuke that the persecution of the Uchihas was unjustified).
** I think Sasuke's planning to get whatever intel he's after, learn strengths and weaknesses, then stab Madara right through the back. (Then again, I also think [[{{WildMassGuessing}} that Madara has latched onto Sasuke in order to use him as a vessel through which he can reincarnate Izuna out of guilt]], so maybe my guesses aren't so great). Let's face it; Sasuke isn't exactly trustworthy.
*** Yeah, after all, if YOU had the chance to ally yourself with someone you may want to kill in the future, what's stopping you besides morals? And it's not like he hasn't done this once already...we'll have to wait to see...
* What kind of love confession was the whole Sakura-Naruto thing? "Yeah, I know I've been obsessed with Sasuke for years but he keeps acting like a moron and will probably get himself killed so...Naruto! My love!" I know Naruto called her out for lying but...not only does fake confesing hurt him far more than just holding him to his promise to rescue Sasuke (and she just said she'd stop hurting him!) but she didn't actaully give any reason but that Naruto was still around and Sasuke wasn't. How did she honestly think he'd fall for that? She could have at least TRIED to be more convincing...
** She didn't mean "Sasuke isn't around, and I'm going with you because it's convenient" she was saying "unlike Sasuke, you've actually stayed by my side and encouraged me" and she also said she appreciates him because of how much he's matured (which is [[{{Irony}} exactly why he knows she's lying and won't accept her "offer"]]).
*** "unlike Sasuke, you've actually stayed by my side and encouraged me" '''and''' "Sasuke keeps getting away from me, so distant" and before that "there is no point in loving a criminal and missing nin (that's why I switch to you)".
** There is some logic to what she was trying to do. She knew he didn't think he could tell her about his feelings until he brought Sasuke back, and knowing that his goal would soon become impossible, wanted to convince him to abandon him by giving him what he wanted, truthfully or not. (Then again, Shizune did point out that Naruto wants to bring back Sasuke for reasons besides his attraction to Sakura). Alternatively, she could have tried to tell him that she could never return his feelings, but it would be more painful for Naruto to be rejected on top of being told to give up, and she would still have to explain why she's no longer pursuing Sasuke.
*** Maybe Sakura expected it to go like this:
--->'''Sakura''': Oh Naruto, I love you.
--->'''Naruto''': Oh Sakura-chan...
--->'''Sakura''': Kiss me.
--->'''Naruto''': * kisses her*
--->'''Sakura''': Alright, now I must tell you that our friends have agreed to kill Sasuke, but don't worry, now you have me.
--->'''Naruto''': Ok I don't care as long as I'm with you.
*** It's all because Sakura hasn't read the "Shonen Handbook", especially chapter 17, "Determination makes the Hero", paragraph 35: "If the hero doesn't relentlessly pursue his goal to reform and/or help his friends, the boys which compose of the primary demographic will see him as an uncool weenie."
** Personally, I didn't expect the first thing to tell him would be "Naruto, I love you!", because it was a '''very bad time''' for telling him that, and now it will be worse when Naruto learns the real reason why Sakura made her (insincere?) confession.
** In Chapter 470, after Naruto accuses Sakura of lying, she only asks once if a woman's confession is to be taken lightly, and then shifts the question to whether Naruto should risk himself for Sasuke, becoming more angry and forceful while doing so, which could indicate that this is a lie and she's trying a different approach (If it were true, she'd presumably say something like "It doesn't matter whether you believe me. This is how I feel," without continuing to press the issue). She then asks Kiba, while out of earshot from Naruto, to help her look for Sasuke, which presumably indicates that this was a way of getting Naruto to cease his involvement in looking for Sasuke- whether just for his safety or so that they can kill him without Naruto's interference. In either case, this is going against Sakura's declaration that they would find Sasuke together, one of the main supports for the ship.
*** And then in Chapter 474, Sai admits that Sakura lied to Naruto in order to deal with Sasuke herself '''because she loves Sasuke'''.
* Actually I don't see the whole thing as a confession as in "confessing something from deep within someones heart". It's rather Sakura trying to save Naruto some pain.
* Does anyone else see Sakura's confession as a TakeThat to Naru/Saku shippers' more unrealistic and FanDumb beliefs, as was suggested on the main page? Firstly, it exposes the two main flaws of pairing Naruto and Sakura before they bring Sasuke back- Sakura suddenly and unrealistically getting over her feelings for Sasuke, and her immediately falling for Naruto. Secondly, it, rather than having someone outside the ship (Hinata, Lee or Sasuke) be responsible for drawing one of the two away, places the blame squarely on the characters in question (Sakura decides to ask Naruto to give up on a personal goal, and Naruto decides not to believe Sakura), so the shippers no longer have anyone else to blame.
** I sure did, even as someone who still assumes it's going to be the end game pairing. (as in no real emotional investment on my part) If it's true, I give Kishimoto kudos for not buying into shipping fandom's more bizarre ideas about love and not catering to the fangirls.
*** Sakura is sincere in her interest in Naruto, which is why she is intentionally being insincere about Sasuke, as she is trying to remove the burden of the promise. Naruto easily sees the insincerity/underlying message (give up on Sasuke), and as a result has a pretty good chance of assuming that the surface message is false as well. The deepest irony is that Sakura's confession and Naruto's rejection indicates that they have both matured considerably, with Sakura willing to protect Naruto at the expense of abandoning Sasuke entirely, and Naruto seeing through and sacrificing an offer of a relationship with Sakura in order to protect Sasuke, but in the process, all they are doing is inflicting more angst unto themselves and their friends.
**** When has she shown "sincerity" in her interest of Naruto?
**** Her SlapSlapKiss moment at the end of the whole Pain arc, but actually it's hinted since forever, for example, when Yamato mentioned that she might feel more for Naruto than only friendship, but was interrupted by Naruto waking up (somewhere after the fight of four tailed Naruto vs. Orochimaru).
***** But Naruto just leaves his arms down by his side. Doesn't that seem to indicate that he's no longer interested?
**** The problem of that is that '''even Yamato''' (who first made the suggestion Sakura may be developing feelings for Naruto) could tell that her love confession was insincere and almost [[strike: punched]] interrupted her.
***** The confession is probably sincere, but the REASON for the confession is NOT. Sakura isn't giving it because she feels its the right time to admit her feelings (its hard to imagine a worse time), she's doing it solely to convince Naruto to break the promise. Her claim to no longer feel for Sasuke is also insincere, and done for the same reason as the confession.
****** And she's pretty clearly lying about the whole love thing for Naruto, given she can't so much as look at him and everyone looks sickened. And no, her 'feelings' haven't been foreshadowed that much at all. Her treating him like a friend and human being as opposed to BTS means she recognizes him as a friend and comrade. It doesn't mean she's in love with him or has sincere interest in him that way.
******* Naru/Saku shippers often point out that Sakura is much closer to Naruto than before the timeskip. It should be noted that before the timeskip, she rarely paid attention to Naruto except for when he was fighting and looked down on him for much of the pre-Chunin Exam story, becoming depressed when Sasuke told her she was less useful than even he was. Her desired outcome for the bell test ''required'' Naruto to fail, so she would be able to stay with Sasuke. Her view of him post-timeskip is a step up, but it's hardly conclusive proof of them falling in love; notice how most of the people Naruto meets initially dislike him, but later come to respect and appreciate him.
*** Somehow, this whole Sakura/Naruto confession reminds me of a story I heard on an ethics class: ''A ship wrecked and the survivors end as castaways on 2 separate islands, among the survivors there was a girl with her boyfriend whom she loved very much; As you probably guessed each ended on a different isle, one day, a man in the girl's group built a raft that could take people from one isle to the other, the girl excited by the prospect of seeing her beloved again pleaded the man to take her with him, the man agreed to do it for [[IfYouKnowWhatIMean one special favor in return]], at first she refused but later she changed her mind by rationalizing that she would be doing it for the love of her boyfriend in order to be happy together, so she accepts, she does it with the other man, and is taken to the other island. Upon meeting with her beloved she immediately confessed what she had to do to be with him, her boyfriend becomes enraged and rejects her, leaving her devastated.'' Now, I know the story doesn't fit 100% but is similar in a way: Sakura is willing to give up on Sasuke and accept a relationship with Naruto, not out of love but as amendment of all the times she has hurt him, and she is rationalizing that it's for best in the hopes of finding happiness with him in the future. My take.
* The Chunin exams. The only one we got to see resulted in only ''one'' genin (Shikamaru, a ''rookie'') being promoted, out of the hundreds of candidates from Konoha ''as well as the other ninja villages''. And of the teams who made it out of the Forest of Death, the overwhelming majority were Leaf and 9/21 were ''rookies''. Does the name "Rookie 9" mean that those were the only rookie Leaf teams in the entire chunin exam, or it just refers to the nine rookies that are important to the storyline?
** Yes, because they were the only students to have just graduated. The other teams that we can see outside the main ones are clearly older, and have probably taken it before, or like Team Gai, waited some time to take it.
*** Oh, I guess that confirms that they were the only Konoha rookies. But shouldn't the more experienced teams have been better represented in the final round?
*** The entire point of the Rookie Nine is that they (along with Gai's team) are a crop of prodigies, the most promising young ninja to come along in a generation. Isn't it referenced in-setting how surprising it is for three rookie teams to be taking the chuunin exam at all, let alone all of them making it to the final round?
**** They're also the entire class of Genin from that year, due to 2/3 failing the Genin Exam.
*** I don't recall that part, but that makes it a little better that the results are acknowledged that it's unusual. But how about this part: Do they change the Chunin exam every year? The ones who passed the first round (the test) could have just told their peers that they were supposed to cheat, and not to leave the room for the 10th question, and then there'd be no point to the first round. And even if they were sworn to secrecy (with it actually enforced), the ones who'd passed the first round but failed the second round would remember how to pass the first round and that would defeat the purpose.
**** I'm pretty sure the nine rookies is just a moniker Kiba came up with for their group. When the Third Hokage said that so many of them were rookies he was undoubtably also talking about the one year old Team Gai, the new to Chuunin Exams Sound Genin and Gaara. And yeah, apparantly the Chuunin Exams do change, it was implied that this is the first time Ibiki was in charge of the first test. Before the Idate filler that is.
* I got a big, important question for you shippers out there. Considering how it's commonly agreed that the writing quality has been going downhill for a long time, what makes ya'll think it's going to be so great when Naruhina/Narusaku happens? Either way, all I can see is crappy, implausible relationship writing. If Narusaku happens, it would be stupid because Sakura is still in love with Sasuke and whatever feelings she had for Naruto were poorly built up, and it would have tons of negative baggage. If Naruhina happens, it would be stupid because he's ''barely interacted with her throughout the series'' and the aftermath of her confession was handled so poorly. Have the shipping wars made everyone so desperate for closure you don't even care about quality anymore?
** You really don't think that Kishimoto could write a decent way to make either of those ships happen? There's probably a year or more left until ''{{Naruto}}'' ends, that's plenty of time to develop Naruto's relationship with Hinata or Sakura. (I can't speak for FanDumb, though.) Personally, I don't understand why people say Naruhina won't happen because they don't interact much. People hook up with people they don't know very well all the time in RealLife.
*** Writing a good story? Not if my sense of recognition of pattern means anything. The writing's been going down hill for a long time; it's obvious Kishimoto doesn't really care that much anymore (can you blame him?), but has to keep going because Naruto is a CashCowFranchise. What we've gotten for the past few years isn't CharacterDevelopment so much as cock-teasing with little satisfying and coherant growth, and that's just crappy, insincere writing that probably isn't going to get better. All of the people ThisTroper knows who read Naruto but aren't emotionally invested in a particular ship have noticed this.
*** I'd venture a guess that shippers are just holding out to see the winner for bragging rights, regardless of the resulting quality of writing. If the ending sucks, they can just fall back on the Shipper Mantra: If you can't stand the canon, get out the fanfiction.
** I personally don't think the romance in Naruto will get much beyond the two characters in question admitting their love to each other. Naru/Saku could happen if Naruto accepts Sakura's confession as true, or if he understands that she did what she did because she cares about him, but this is somewhat unlikely. Naru/Hina is more likely at this point, as I suspect that when Naruto next sees Hinata, he will have an answer for her confession (and it may be said that he hasn't interacted with her because he doesn't yet know how to respond). While Naruto doesn't interact with Hinata as much, their interactions have more consistently developed the ship than Naruto's with Sakura; you can see Hinata becoming more comfortable around Naruto and Naruto seeing interacting with her as less awkward.
* OK, the paragraph several above this demonstrates something that bugs me about this fandom and a bunch of other ones: why is it that so many people are quick to assume anything they percieve as BadWriting is simply the author being lazy (or in some cases outright comtemptious)? In fact, why do so many people think they know exactly what the author meant or feels about anything?0
* How did ''Tenten'' become a chunin? She only uses weapons, which can be repelled easily. I'm not under-estimating her, she's an awesome fighter, but..''How''?
** Because [[{{Whoring}} if you put all of your abilities into one skill]] [[WhenAllYouHaveIsAHammer you find ways to use it as a solution to anything]]. Anyway, just because she doesn't seem to use any ninjutsu doesn't mean she can't do anything but fight; given that--if I remember correctly--during the written exam she found some way to rig up a system of mirrors using RazorFloss, she might be more clever than people give her credit. Plus the only part of the exam she has to without her teammates is ''fighting''; weapons tend to be helpful there.
*** She is also the [[OnlySaneMan only sane person]] in Konoha, which is probably a plus. Competence and leadership are supposed to be more important than flashy skills anyways. Also, this troper suspects that Tenten would be extremely effective in an actual ninja war, wherein 95% of the ninja are fodder and would get mowed down, and the remainder would be too distracted by her attacks to avoid getting nailed by ninjutsu from other ninja.
*** She's fairly versatile, having both melee and ranged weapons in her scrolls, is good at normal taijutsu, and is fast for her rank. She can probably defeat enemies easily without using her stronger jutsus, which makes her fairly effective as a fighter.
* Not really much but..Why in almost every scene where we see the inside of the Uchiha house do we have to see a TV? How many did does guys have?
** I only see two rooms with TVs; Sasuke's bedroom and maybe the kitchen; the one in there looks like a microwave. I wonder what they would use the TVs for, since we don't see anyone watching except in omakes.
* Naruto saying he doesn't believe Sakura's hasty and poorly planned confession and her reactions is 'fine, don't believe me. I'm going home' after travelling all that way? Really? She couldn't try to convince him or come up with another reason she was willing to travel so far? And never even mentions the reason she's really supposed to be there? Her 'bodyguards' had better be pissed they had to go all the way there for THAT.
** That's what she tells Naruto. She then immediately thereafter tells said bodyguards that they are going to search for Sasuke themselves, apparently deciding to keep it from Naruto, who is at this point being irrational about the whole thing. DefeatMeansFriendship stops working when the person becomes a direct threat to one's leader, village, and world stability, as well as having caused and currently causing major diplomatic incidents.
** She didn't even talk to him about Sasuke and since he's decided that he really needs to face Sasuke now that he's had proof that Sasuke's going off committing crimes every time he turns around, he's probalby looking at the situation more realistically now than he's ever done. Also... 'oh, let's find Sasuke!' Haven't they been trying to do that for quite awhile? What makes Sakura think that she can just declare they need to find him now and they will? Or that they would stand any chance against him since they ditched Naruto. And they are so lucky they don't really have a Hokage right night or they'd ALL be labelled Missing-nin. Sakura really needs to put down the IdiotBall.
** Actually, Shikamaru is responsible for this whole thing. He stated that the Konoha 11 needed to deal with Sasuke themselves, and he told Sakura to confront Naruto on this.
*** No he didn't, originally Shikamaru was the one who was going to talk to Naruto (after first convincing Sakura of what must be done), it was Sakura the one who said she's going to talk to Naruto, giving the reason that "Since he loves me he is going to listen to me".
**** In Chapter 474, Sai reveals that Sakura did it so that Naruto wouldn't find out about the order to kill Sasuke.
*** And it also confirmed that the reason Sakura made her confession to Naruto was not out of love for him (otherwise Sai would have said that Sakura is truly over Sasuke and truly loves Naruto) but because she wanted to make up for all the suffering Naruto has gone in her behalf (this was said explicitly).
*** Since when is Sai an expert on emotions? He convinced Sakura Naruto was only looking for Sasuke because of her!
**** Sai is fairly perceptive, but often comes to incorrect conclusions regarding feelings as a result of his lack of social experience (like thinking that people don't like to be called what they really are, rather than realizing that it's inherently bad to call someone "ugly"). While most of what he bases his conclusions on is true, it doesn't necessarily mean he's right; he often isn't.
** That was probably the one way he could think of to convince the others they needed to kill the dangerous war-baiting missing-nin who just joined the organization that killed his mentor. I would SO rather have Shikamaru be bitter than another idiot.
** Actually, its probably a case of [[{{ptitle7xno8ayw}} Didn't See That Coming]]. He had no way of knowing that when Naruto was bordering on the DespairEventHorizon regarding Sasuke, Madara pops up, and gives a Hannibal Lecture that solidifies Naruto's resolve, by making saving Sasuke more about ending the cycle of revenge then restoring the Nakama. Also, he had no way of knowing that Sasuke and Akatsuki would be ATTACKING the 5 Kage Summit.
** I personally suspect that Sakura is going to do something completely different from fighting Sasuke to bring him back, especially since when characters suspect others' motives, they're often wrong. [[spoiler:And it turns out that she's joining Sasuke]].
* Who is this "Head Ninja" from the Cloud Village that tried to kidnap Hinata? It's a position we've never heard of at any other point, and he's obviously not in charge on the village since they have a Kage.
** He was the head ninja for Kumo within the context of the diplomatic meeting, not for the village as a whole. He was probably either an experienced Jonin, equivalent to Kakashi or Gai, or he might have been Kumo's Jonin Commander, equivalent to Shikaku Naru.
** One theory I had was that he was the leader of the Cloud village at the time, and that the Cloud Village wasn't yet one of the Five Great Shinobi Nations (one filler arc has the Star Village wanting to join the Five Great Villages, but then again, they had a "Hoshikage").
* Why did Orochimaru found a Hidden ''Sound'' village? While several of his ninja use sound, none of the techniques we saw him use do, and since his "village" was actually a series of hidden labs and bases would that be more like ''silence'' than sound?
** It's all part of Shikamaru's plan-the one that he began while still a fetus, using his kagemane no jutsu to control any ninjas near his mother. He also secretly has several sharingan on his ass, just in case.
* Why did Kakashi finish off Kakuzu when he had literally no means of attacking or even moving and would be a good source of information (the same could be said of Shikamaru with Hidan's head, but at least with him it was because ItsPersonal)? They didn't even need him to be willing with the Yamanaka clan having members who can read people's minds. The same goes with the Tsuchikage telling Karin he was going to kill her: it should have been clear to him by then that she didn't have any means to escape or render an effective counterattack, and they really could have used knowledge about where some Akatsuki bases/members might be.
** It's entirely possible he was just mercy-killing Kakuzu, since virtually every nerve in his body was severed, and he probably didn't have long to live, so he wouldn't have had much value for interrogation. If he had recovered, there's some chance he would have been able to escape with his powers (We don't see what kind of prisons exist in Konoha except for the Mizuki filler arc).
* Why does everyone keep saying Orochimaru and Kakuzu are [[CompleteMonster complete monsters]] while Danzo and Madara aren't? Orochimaru and Kakuzu have [[FreudianExcuse Freudian excuses]] while Danzo and Madara don't. Danzo is responsible for more destruction and even makes monstrous people like Pain and Itachi sympathetic, which the fanbase regarded as nearly impossible, and allowed nearly all of his own people to be slain and didn't ''even care'', not to mention being apathetic about every unspeakable atrocity he's committed. Madara ''could'' have let the Uchiha clan help him as they were against the village but deliberatedly chose to potentially weaken himself and slaughter everyone all because of a grudge. Killing these guys is more important to the plot than Orochimaru and Kakuzu is. In short, they fit every description of CompleteMonster better than Orochimaru and Kakuzu. They're not the ones who are pure evil, Danzo and Madara are.
** In Danzo's case it's probably because he fits the WellIntentionedExtremist mindset. It's almost impossible for this to overlap with CompleteMonster. He honestly believes that every atrocity he commits will strengthen Konoha in the long run; if Sai is to be believed. He doesn't demonstrate the sheer sadism and predilections that villains like Orochimaru, Hidan, and Kakuzu display. Not to say that he isn't a bastard. I agree with you on Madara's case though. This is the guy who ripped out his own brother's eyes to gain immortality, unleashed the freaking Kyuubi on his former home village, and wants to take control of everybody in the world through an AssimilationPlot. To say nothing of the way he [[ManipulativeBastard manipulates]] his last living descendant Sasuke (granted, manipulating Sasuke into seeking revenge really isn't that difficult).
*** While I do agree about Madara, I would also say that he does have shades of WellIntentionedExtremist himself. He's doing it for all the wrong reasons, but his methods would technically bring about everlasting peace if they succeeded.
**** I'm sorry, but I reject that. Madara's goal is the eradication of free will, not peace. He is aiming to create a soulless dictatorship through use of demonic powers. Any pretensions of peaceful intent on Madara's part are BlatantLies, since it's well established he has no use for peace; he's just in it for self-aggrandizement and power, not peace or any goal that translates into well-intentioned extremism.
**** Danzo is a complete monster. No matter what his intentions are, he's become a cruel tyrant who does things that cannot be justified. He's just a tyrant. And Madara does NOT want peace. The Tsuchikage called him out on it-saying it just sounded like he wanted power. To boot, Naruto outright told Madara that, unlike Pain, he didn't give a damn about peace. Madara's response? "Heh. You're right."
***** Danzo has committed atrocities in the past, and is somewhat unsympathetic, but hasn't completely crossed the line into being absolutely despicable by being a complete and utter psychopath(like Hidan) or crossing the MoralEventHorizon in an especially shocking or disturbing way (like when Orochimaru did an experiment with genes on 60 children that killed 59 of them).
***** Considering the strangeness of the situation, and knowing who Danzo is, I'd be shocked if Danzo wasn't in on the attempt to kidnap Hinata.
** In the end, it seems as though Danzo wanted what was best for the village (even if a considerable number of people had to suffer and die for it), but often confused what would satisfy his personal ambition with that (as seen in the flashback where he insists on going out to hold off the ninja so as not to lose face compared to the Third Hokage, and when he claims that he's taking Karin hostage because the village would suffer if he died). These qualities resulted in his questionable decisions, and thus render him unsuited for leadership of the Leaf Village, which the story effectively emphasizes.
* This is more so about the fandom then the show, but does anyone even pay attention to the fact that these are ChildSoldiers and they can't really do "child" or "teen" things once they become ninja?
** What do you mean by "child/teen things", and have you neglected to notice all of the times we've seen them spending their down time doing completely normal things like having a part-time job or reading?
*** Expanding on that note, the main characters are all basically prodigies, and even then, they aren't supposed to be fighting S-class missing nin or participating in dangerous tournaments, they are supposed to be doing D-rank missions that encourage them to be a good and helpful member of society, and encourage them to have better teamwork. Naruto is basically a world where a good fraction of the population have the potential to be low-high level supers, so they set up a system where they are trained to be militia, social workers, and general loyalty.
** Keep in mind that not all societies have the type of distinction between "child" and "adult" activities that modern (particularly wealthy) societies do. In the middle ages, for example, the male children of knights and nobility often began to learn how to fight and ride from an early age (seven years), so why is it a surprise that in a society based around warriors (ninja), children spend their childhood learning how to do their future occupation? Particularly since "skill" and "training" play an immense role in determining the capabilities of most ninja.
* If Kabuto spent most of his childhood as a spy that travelled all over and served many different people (as Kabuto himself said), how did he manage to keep an identity as a [[ObfuscatingStupidity inept]] ninja academy student/genin, especially when he had a foster father (who taught him the medical jutsu he knows)?
** That bugged me, too, but it's never said when he was adopted (He graduated at 10, though). It could be some kind of cover story, if not a retcon.
* Since when did Uchihacest specifically refer to ItachixSasuke? I got the flaming of a lifetime after describing a ShisuixItachi fanfic as one.
** The fandom has, for as long as I can recall, designated that Uchihacest refers Itachi/Sasuke. When one sees that, it's the assumption that is made. Furthermore, we have no idea how closely related Itachi and Shisui were. They might have been first cousins or their most recent common ancestor might have been the Sage's older son. So it might be able to be considered incest, depending on your definition of incest.
** It's strange because Hyuugacest not only refers to Hinata/Neji, but also others like Hinata/Hanabi.
** I think you just got one confused individual there. While most Uchihacest is Itasasu, ShisuixItachi, MadaraxItachi and MikotoxItachi are as far as I know also excepted alternatives for the label. Sorry for your experience.
* Why are people suddenly saying NaruSaku is much likelier thanks to last chapter The one driving in how in love with Sasuke Sakura actually is?
** Because it's getting more likely by the chapter that Sasuke's going to die and now even Sakura's on board with it?
*** Despite Naruto's clearly expressed intentions to save him, being TheMessiah and all? Despite Sakura not loving Naruto and still loving Sasuke? Despite Naruto rejecting Sakura very clearly?
*** And seriously, this is shounen. Sasuke's not going to die unless (and I'd rate the chance of this happening as extremely low) he pulls off a HeroicSacrifice towards the end of the series. C'mon people, we're supposed to be GenreSavvy.
*** If this truly adhered to the Shounen Genre, the rival is supposed to make a Heel-Face Turn from anti-villain to anti-hero, not the other way around.
** Wut? The idea that Sakura is still in love with Sasuke (as opposed to still loves him) seems to come entirelly from Sai and Naruto. I'm sorry, but I'm not about to take anything those two clueless idots say about human emotion to heart. Chances are Sakura ''loved'' Sasuke, and still loves him. Chances are equally high that she is no longer ''in love'' with him, and will kill him. She'll be sad for what might have been, not what is. Or is Naruto the only one allowed to have character development?
*** The databook points out she loves him, her actions show she loves him and people keep pointing out she loves him. Accept it. Suddenly Sai is an untrustworthy source when he says things people don't want to hear? And she'll kill Sasuke? Err...how? And Sakura's had development. Most of it's been her failing. And when has Naruto been a 'clueless idiot?'
*** Sai's untrustworthy when it comes to people's emotions because he's still getting the hang of his own and Naruto has ALWAYS been clueless about love. Hinata's confession - unaddressed though it's been - genuinely seemed to take him by surprise.
**** And? Naruto's become very perceptive as of recent. Sai, however, is also shown to be rather perceptive of late...and is the databook wrong, too?
**** Sai's explanation of Sakura's motives in 474 makes sense, and both Kakashi and Yamato agree with his conclusions. As for how Sakura can defeat Sasuke, that is easy. Sasuke has no knowledge of her character development physically and emotionally. He is likely to let his guard down or otherwise massively underestimate her. In a straight fight, she'd lose, but they ARE ninja after all.
***** It turns out: Either Sakura's lying (again) or Sai's wrong; Sakura planned on defecting to join Sasuke. The one piece of information that might have clued him in to that, Sasuke and Sakura's conversation in Episode 109, was not heard by anyone else.
**** Sai's suggestion that Naruto loves Sakura is based on a conversation they had after a mission some point between the Sasuke and Sai arc and the Pain Arc (they do at least one mission together between Sasuke and Sai and Hidan and Kakuzu). He also admits that it's not the only reason for Naruto going after Sasuke, which is correct. His logic is sound, but his mistake is not taking into account how Naruto changed, especially after learning what it is like to lose someone (and possibly after hearing that Hinata loves him).
*** In chapter 476 Kakashi outright states that Sakura has no hope of defeating Sasuke and that she '''is walking toward her death''' if she confronts him, whether she knows this or not is something to ponder about...
***** Juding by Kishimoto's recent remarks, it's very, very likely we're going to end up with no pairings period.
**** I personally suspect that Sakura is not going to try to kill Saske, especially considering that she was intending to put her teammates to sleep with a gas bomb and go face Sasuke alone, and that in a similar vein to UnspokenPlanGuarantee, Naruto characters' intentions for actions they are going to perform are rarely what other people say they are before they're revealed (Jiraiya was sure Tsunade was going through with the deal with Orochimaru, but it turned out she wasn't). It's possible that she intends to bring him back after all by making an emotional plea to him, and doesn't want the others trying to kill him.
* Why is Kurenai Hinata's sensei? Kurenai is indicated to be a brand new jonin, giving her responsibility for the heir of the Hyuuga clan and possessor of a tremendously valuable eye technique, as they embark on potentially dangerous missions outside of the village, seems utterly insane. Kakashi getting Naruto/Sasuke makes sense, seeing as he seems to be more or less the best Jonin in the village, but you'd think Hinata would be given to a heavily experienced jonin, like Gai.
** There seems to be a deeper connection between Kurenai and the Hyuugas. If I recall correctly, she began training Hinata before she even became a Genin, after her father gave up on her. It's also been postulated by FanFic that Kurenai provides a much needed strong, female role model for Hinata. And remember, the village goes to great lengths to make sure ninja (especially genin) don't go on missions that they aren't ready for, especially during peace time, if it can be avoided. The whole Zabuza/Haku thing that Team 7 went through was just bad luck on their part and most of the danger that the main characters go through in the series seems to be far from the norm.
*** The scene where Kurenai talks to Hiashi is just after she becomes her instructor, and she warns her father about the dangers she faces. {{Fanon}} sometimes goes so far as to indicate that she's Hinata's adoptive mother, based on how much focus she has on Hinata compared to her other students.
** Kurenai maybe a new Jounin, but she was by no means unexperienced. The first fanbook mentioned that in Konoha powerful people, known even in foreign countries were gathered. With it, it showed a picture of Kakashi, Asuma and Kurenai. Not Gai.
* Does anyone else think that a bunch of people with Red Rider B.B. Guns or a bunch of air fresheners would totally ruin Danzo considering he's got ''friggin Sharingans all over his arm''?!
** Think about it: he could have Sharingan ''[[{{Squick}} all over his body]]''. [[EyesDoNotBelongThere Eye nipples anyone]]?
** I doubt that they're that sensitive. They're likely not even used for seeing, he probably just uses the chakra inside of them for something. Plus, it's not like he could have let anything touch him anyway; he's probably going to be focusing on evasion.
* If the rookie's team were assigned at the same time, why did the numbers skip 9 and go straight from 8 to 10?
** Maybe a previous Team 9 was still active and not of sufficient rank to be divided yet?
** Also, in the manga, it just showed team 7 being assigned, and ignored 8 and 10 entirely. So at least there, Team 9 could just be one of the failed teams.
** One strange part is how they got 10 teams of 3 in a 27 person class. They probably skipped at least one number, but Team 9 presumably was created and failed (there's a brief scene of Shikamaru and Ino talking after Team 8 is created).
** I always thought Team Gai was team 9...
*** I thought so, too, especially since it would fit between Teams 8 and 10, but after noticing the pause while Shikamaru and Ino are talking, it makes sense that Team 9 was created and failed the Genin Exam. I also wonder what happened to three of the students; Sasuke's report card evaluates 30 students in his class, but only 27 graduate and only Naruto failed the graduation exam.
* If everything phases through Madara when he's using his power why he still be seen and heard? Does this mean that an attack based on light or sound could still reach him?
** Ah, so Orochimaru's founding of a Village dedicated to Sound wasn't just bizarre - it was planning ahead for what he'd do if Itachi hadn't been carrying around that Deus Ex Machina sword and Madara was pissed he couldn't use Sasuke for...whatever it is he wants Sasuke for.
*** Orochimaru probably doesn't know about Madara, since it doesn't seem as though anyone except Itachi, Pain and Zetsu did.
* If Madara takes his brother's eyes to gain the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, why doesn't his brother take Madara's eyes in return? I mean, why don't they just exchange eyes and both gain the eternal Mangekyo?
** What do you want to bet it just never occured to them? And for that matter, why couldn't people with Sharingan who be put under a powerful genjutsu without their knowledge to make them think soemone incredibly important to them died because of them and save them all a little bloodshed?
*** I'm going to take the "why not switch eyes thing" to just be [[MagicAIsMagicA just be one of those semi-arbitrary wayrs these things work]], but the second thing would require someone to both be very good with genjutsu and to also for some reason want to give incredible power to someone they just {{Mind Rape}}d (that or [[MemoryGambit set it up themself and erase their memory of it]]). It may have happened at some point, but it's definitely not something that people would do a lot.
** ThisTroper also thought of them just exchanging eyes, before realizing that it seems to be a more fusion than anything else. Madara's EMS is shown outright to be a fusion of his and his brother's MS, and that monster genjutsu of Itachi's was four-eyed. Also, about the genjutsu, the sharingan can detect them. Not to say it couldn't work, but if you're caught it's never gonna work. Plus, they can't exactly be willing victims either. Plus, there is also the ethical ramifications of the MindRape, it's not exactly much better.
** It probably also requires killing the Sharingan donor, as Itachi implies that many other Uchihas tried this. It's also possible that Madara's own Sharingans had expired or were close to expiring, so Izuna couldn't use them.
* What parent or guardian would allow their twelve year old to become a [[ChildSoldier soldier]]? Or in Kakashi's case, six (though he's an orphan). Don't they have laws about minors?
** Well, that might explain why shinobi tend to run in families or be orphans with no one to object. Having parents like Sakura's who presumably aren't ninja let their twelve-year-old go off killing things isn't as common. And civilians probably don't have a very good idea of what being a shinobi entails. If they did, they'd be terrified of their own shinobi.
** I suspect Narutoverse/our universe ValuesDissonance, since war seems to be more constant in the Naruto universe, particularly in the time before the villages were founded (which is roughly 80 years before the start of the story). Despite the SchizoTech, in terms of politics, the Narutoverse is still in the rough equivalent of the Middle Ages.
* Kiba and Akamaru. How did Kiba not notice Akamaru had grown as he turned from a puppy into an adult? He began riding on his back, and they obviously had to change their move style.
** RuleOfFunny. Also their fighting style would have changed gradually, especially since most of it involve Akamaru transformed into Kiba's form anyway.
*** The anime exaggerates it a little, with Kiba not noticing that Akamaru can knock him out by jumping on his head and the increased amount of fur he has to brush.
** Remember how short you were when you were young? Do you remember actually realizing that you were taller? [[{{Zeful}} This Troper]] is still amazed at how small everything looks now compared to when he was 5
* In that High School special why did Naruto wanted to be a gang leader? Isn't that against pretty much everything he is against? That Naruto seemed like a troublemaker, more so then our Naruto, and our Naruto wants to be the hokage, someone who protects people and does stuff for the better.
** I can think of two reasons firstly,the Japanese view of the Yacuza isn't exactly the same as how we view the Mafia in the West and more importantly this is the same Naruto we know same same body,same mind but without the Kyubi to give him major military potential to become say a general he would have to join the army work his way up the ranks for yearswhile having perfect discipline plus the high levels of strategy,tactics,logistics etc.That's the closest real life post I can imagine for Hokage,if not general than a politician or law enforcement carrer paths which also require years of constant service and high education.
*** He could become a police officer or such. Anything that helps people.
**** Of course I just viewed the equivalant of Hokage as being high-up in the organization that helps people,Naruto could definatly be a police officer and help people face to face.
** I'm guessing he just went for a profession where beating up enough people in a row would allow you ToBeAMaster.
** One person on the HighSchoolAU page suggeted that this is how Naruto would have turned out if he were a normal student without the Nine-Tailed Fox in him. He probably has his self-confidence and ambition, but doesn't feel the need to be accepted quite as strongly that comes from being an outcast. He also probably never had an experience similar to the Land of Waves mission and Chunin Exam; the former caused him to want to be something other than a tool for his village, and the latter caused him to realize that people become truly strong when protecting others (which is probably when his goal of becoming Hokage became about more than gaining acceptance and recognition).
* Just how long it takes to travel from one part of the Naruto world to another? On chapter 451 we see Inari and Tazuna helping rebuilding Konoha, its reasonable that it took them days to get there, however we see the Kumo ninjas making contact with Konoha shinobis right after that scene (when it was shown that they had arrived to Konoha ruins on the previous chapter) did it also took them days to find someone to talk to? Moreover, later in that chapter Shizune gets notified of the change of the Hokage. Did it also took them days to notify her? There is also the example of the Raikage arriving in the nick of time to save Killer Bee, just how small is Naruto's world? either that or Kishi has no sense of scale.
** In order: Inari and Tazune were probably already taking a carpenting job closer than the Land of Waves so we can't really be sure how long it was between then (thus we don't know how long it took the Cloud ninja to find the villagers), Danzo becoming Acting Hokage was probably only ''made public'' right before then (Naruto and Sakura only found out when Kiba told them) plus Shizune had been spending the whole time attending to Tsunade and couldn't find out herself. As for the issue of the Raikage finding Killer Bee in time it was pretty clear the forest Sabu and Bee were was fairly close to the Land of Iron.
* About the Land of Iron: Is the ''entire'' country on the Three Wolves mountains, or is that just a military base with the civilians living in villages near the mountains?
** The village is at the base of the mountains, since you can see them off in the distance in wide shots.
*** Well my question was more ''is'' that village part of the Land of Iron, or is it just some village without a country?
* If the new generation is supposed to surpass the previous one then shouldn't Nagato be stronger than Rikudou Sennin?
** Nagato probably hasn't had as much experience as the Sage of the Sixth Paths had by the time he'd done stuff like sealing the 10-tails and sending the body to the moon (he's only in his 30s and only started any sort of training when he was like 10), and while Nagato has a hell of a lot of chakra it's certainly less than what the Sage got from sealing the 10-Tails inside of himself.
** If the New generation > old one has held constant from the time of the Sage, then flipping pre-skip Konohamaru should have been stronger than the Sage without even trying. Either the "New generation > old one" is a new thing or the Sage was an exception to the rule.
** I think it's the "new generation as a whole", is stronger than the old one, and it's probably best to compare ninja "tiers" (for example, the Fourth Hokage is stronger than the Third Hokage, but the Third Hokage is still comparable to Kakashi in stats, and probably was stronger in his prime). While Pain is exremely poweful, the Sage was probably the greatest ninja ever (as well as having the 10-Tails inside him), but the first ninjas probably weren't nearly as skilled as the ninjas in the modern Narutoverse.
* Pain's whole motivation was that he believed peace could only be brought about by creating a weapon too horrible to use to establish brief periods of peace. This was mostly due to his beliefs concerning the 'cursed world of ninjas'. Did he miss the Akatsuki discussion of how there were fewer wars and the number of shinobi was shrinking? The situation was slowly taking care of itself. There was no need for extreme measures.
** This assumes his stated reasons are true. On some level, Pain is a broken, bitter individual who wants to hurt others because he was hurt and traumatized. He may believe his own stated reasons, but that doesn't mean that they are his whole, true motivation. I mean, he's a pretty messed up guy. You've pointed out one flaw: his analysis of the world situation. Given that, it's pretty likely that his ability to create a solution would b equally or more clouded than his perception. There is also the fact that his village seems to be implied to have borne the worst of the ninja wars' destruction because of geography, so he may have a harder time seeing the good parts of the big picture because they're physically out of sight.
** Just because it was currently on the fall didn't mean it would stay that way. The amount of military activity in real life fluctuates all the time over history, and he wanted a ''permanent'' peace.
*** Pain states that small scale conflicts exist even though wars have faded, and it is shown that the balance of power is quite delicate, with the villages suspicious of each other and trying to stay on top.
*** The creepy thing is that in addition to serving as a [[DarkMessiah false messiah,]] Kishimoto may have also been using Pain for [[StrawManPolitical social commentary.]] I can't be the only one who found his comments [[DoesThisRemindYouOfAnything disturbing.]] The most disturbing thing is that Pain knows full well his plan for permanent peace won't work; it will instead result in increments of maybe 60-80 years of peace (inferred, not mentioned, based on the fact that he says people will use the [[FantasticNuke Bijuu Doomsday Device]] when their memories fade of the last global genocide), with genocides seperating them (the equivalent of nuclear war, in fact). It has now been 65 years since World War II, and the Middle East is looking like a nuclear powderkeg.
* So was the Uchiha clan established before or after Madara was born? Because at some time's he called it's founder, but at others it's said he was "born into it" and was just one of a few leaders.
** I think it's only stated that he founded '''Konoha''', not the '''Uchiha clan'''.
*** No, he's called the founder [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-370/page015.html right here]]. Maybe Jiraiya was just mistaken; it does seem that the details of the pre-village history aren't exactly readily available.
**** While the first sharingan user was one of the Sage's pupils, an individual does not a clan make. At some point later, the descendants of the the first user banded together under the strongest, which would be Madara. Remember, originally, back when the Uchiha were founded, the clan system was still a newish thing, with many small clans.
* How would the Moon's Eye plan keep the whole ninja world under Madara's heel if only half the world would ever see the moon at a time, and the contact could be broken by a whisp of cloud? Madara seems to assume there will be a permanent full moon visible from both sides of the world, and that's...not possible.
** It's pretty clear from him calling it "Infinite Tsukuyomi" that it controls you forever if you ''ever'' look at it, not just ''while'' you're looking at it. Don't ask me ''how'' it would control people even after they break initial eye conctact, but I'm sure that's what he meant.
*** Not all genjutsus requires maintaining eye contact. For example, all binding genjutsus have an on going effect even after the caster stopped looking at his target so Madara's Infinite Tsukiyomi certainly would work similarly.
* At what point did Danzo decide that spies who knew nothing about emotions and were thus unable to fit into any kind of normal social situation were a good idea? Shouldn't a spy ideally be someone who arouses trust instead of suspicion and anger?
** Well Sai's more of a assasin,he didn't need very good spying skills when he went to Naruto and told him much of the truth,ninja of Kohona asigned by our superiors to your team really strong so I can help,all he had to do was keep silent about the kill Sasuke part.
** Plus it only seems that the few ROOT that were taken in as orphans really don't know emotions, and the rest are just really good at surpressing them.
** Sai says he was chosen because his ink jutsus are perfect for transmitting information. He doesn't do much socializing while with Orochimaru,so his poor social skills would not likely come ito play.
* Why on earth would you name something after a Kaleidascope (Mangekyo Sharingan)? When you look through a kaleidescope you see a bunch of colourful patterns, so unless Itachi was constantly on the ultimate trip... Also, if he was so obsessed with immortality, why didn't Orochimaru just use the Hidan, Kakuzu or Sasori methods?
** Well, Tsukuyomi does make your enemies see things, and it does change their pupil in a way similar to a kaleidoscope (they always have rotational symmetry). As for the other question: Hidan's power might not give him youth and the immortality is less useful than his already existing regenerative powers (Orochimaru can be cut and half and recover on his own, while Hidan can't without being pulled together by someone else). Kakuzu's method had largely the same requirements as Orochimaru's (new bodies/hearts that had to be replaced as they grew old), plus being made of threads probably means he could survive ''less'' damage (he'd go from having a body that can recover from almost any physical damage to one that can survive anything but having its five weakpoints destroyed). Sasori's made him a [[BrainInAJar heart in a cylinder]], which limited the number of jutsu he could preform (since he didn't have arms), which Orochimaru wouldn't like because he wants immortality so he could learn as many jutsu as possible. Also, Orochimaru probably only even ''knew'' about Sasori's power; besides the leader, Akatsuki members don't seem to possess great knowledge of the abilities of other members except their partners. Kakuzu kept his ability secret as long as he could, and Hidan might not have even been in Akatsuki by the time Orochimaru left (I think he was stated to be a recent member somewhere).
** It seems Hidan wasn't an Akatsuki member at the same time as Orochimaru. He himself said that he only recently joined, and according to the Naruto Wiki, before Hidan and Kakuzu's first proper appearance there's a shadowy figure among the Akatsuki who is clearly not Hidan, but never appears again. Plus Kakuzu did state that he got partnered with Hidan because he had a habit of killing his partners. I'd also like to add a few things. Hidan's immortality jutsu was a secret jutsu of the Jashin religion, so I'm sure joining is a prerequisite for it to work, or to learn it at the very least. Likewise, Kakuzu's jutsu is a secret jutsu from the Waterfall village from the time of the First Hokage, so it's likely only he knows how it works and I doubt he'd be willing to share that info. Finally, Sasori was only able to achieve what he did because he was a freaking genius when it came to puppets. Even Chiyo, who was a lot older and more experienced than him, seemed shocked he could actually pull it off. Again, I'm not thinking Sasori would be willing to tell him how it's done, and even if he did, it would require Orochimaru to dedicate time to mastering all the secrets of puppet jutsu when he could be using that time to figuring out an immortality jutsu that fits him better.
*** Speaking of Sasori, why would his human part be his HEART instead of his brain? I understand the heart gives him chakra, but how does that help him preserve his thoughts and personality? How do you replace every part of yourself but your heart anyway?
*** Maybe he also put his brain and/or soul in there to. And someone asked the second question earlier (the best answer I think was that he found someway to control the puppets with just his heart to do the procedure on himself).
*** Here's the joining order that I think happened: Orochimaru joins -> Itachi joins -> Orochimaru leaves -> Deidara joins -> Hidan joins -> "Tobi" joins. Orochimaru's goal is not just immortality; he also wants to gather all the jutsus in the world, and he needs a body to be able t perform them in; Sasori has a fairly wide arsenal of puppets and built-in weapons, but he's limited to puppet jutsus.
* Whatever happened to Danzo's plan to overthrow Tsunade with Orochimaru? I mean, he planned to do so if the Pein situation hadn't incapacitated her, but after Sai's failed mission, we really didn't hear anything else about it. Just because Sai went native shouldn't mean that Danzo completely abandoned that plan.
** Wasn't that just Sai lying to get close to Sasuke and kill him?
*** It was a lie, but apparently, Danzo still wanted to take over Konoha, and had worked with Orochimaru in the past. It's unclear if Danzo intended to overthrow Tsunade if she was still conscious after the invasion, but it provided him the opportunity he needed; tricking and then betraying Orochimaru was no longer necessary after his death.
**** He gave up on it because he found a better option.
* How exactly did the Mizukage end up with two Bloodline limits and get to her position in the face of persecution of people with them? The only way this is likely to have happened is if two people with bloodline limits got together and conceived her, resulting in her having both of them. She's the only Mist Village character besides Haku who even has one.
** She could have had her parents/guardians go into hiding or leaving Kiri until it was safe to go back. The bloodline purges seemed to stem from Yagura who everyone from Kiri refers to as insane and a dark period in their history and who was even eventaully killed via bijuu extraction.
** The only mention of the persecution against those with bloodlines was when Haku mentioned why his father killed his mother and tried to kill him. This information could have easily been incorrect or outdated, and even then it seems that most of the hatred for bloodlines comes from places in the Land of Water ''outsides'' the Mist Village.
** The two bloodlines thing, it seems as though the 'new element from 2 basic elements' only happens if the user has BOTH necessary elements as their ''primary'' element. That's why Kakashi doesn't have Mokuton. He has both Doton and Suiton mastered, but Raiton is his primary, therefore, he cannot use Mokuton. Mizukage somehow has none of her 3 elements being dominant, thus she has 2 kekke-genkai elements. It's kekke-genkai because of the supreme unlikeliness of such a thing happening, it was probably the kind of thing that somehow sprang up in her bloodline not one or two generations before her, and likely will not persist after her.
*** From the way Kakashi dismissed Rinnegan as a mutation, it seems that's how some of these bloodlines are started. And if Hashirama's Wood Release ability came and went entirely with ''his'' DNA (not his ancestor's or descendants), I guess something like that may be the case with Mei. But if that's how it works and here ability is two have three "primary" natures which she can combine, why can she only make 2 combinations, not three? As a side note, although he was sort of kidding, Kishimoto actually did mention it being possible to have multiple bloodlines in one person (he said a kid who had one Uchiha parent and one Hyuga parent would have one of each eye).
* What was the point of Sasuke lying to his teammates that he just wanted to kill Danzo, Koharu, and Homura and not the whole village when they were going there with him?
** One possibility is that he didn't want Suigetsu and berserk!Jugo to go on a rampage and make things difficult for him. Alternatively, he could have been lying to Madara, since he knows he wants to destroy the entire village, and is telling him what he thinks he wants to hear.
* This one has a question, if Kakashi says explicitly that Naruto has around 4x amount the Chakra he has, which was the reason that Kakashi never trained with the Shadow Doppel-Ganger technique on hand, then why didn't he just train with 1/4 the amount of the 1000+ clones Naruto summons when he's getting his Chakra Nature? Or for that matter, even just 4~5--it'd still be training at 4 or 5 times the rate.
** When did Kakashi say that? Anyway, it generally seems Naruto is the only one who's been using the Shadow Clone technique enough to make that many at once (it's not just a matter of chakra, but a matter of technique; he couldn't always make 1000 at once). Also, Kakashi only figured out this method recently; he may well have started using this method off-screen.
*** When Naruto was achieving his wind element chakra thing, I forget where. He says, "I have never used this method before" and in response to Naruto "Because you have 4x the chakra I do"
*** It was in chapter 315, where Kakashi notes that he doesn't have the chakra to maintain shadow clones long enough (although in some translations, Naruto has only twice as much chakra as Kakashi). Naruto tends to only use this training method when he's in a hurry to learn something.
*** It could be that Naruto uses it when in a hurry he repeats the technique a lot but as well as getting a lot of strength from it, the technique gets a lot of flaws i.e. Needing the 3 clones and Kakashi wants his techniques more complete.
* Danzo... I know they're not normal but... [[spoiler: HOW CAN YOU NOT TELL WHEN YOUR ARM-EYELIDS ARE OPEN OR CLOSED?! That's ''skin''... with '''nerves'''. WTF N00B?]]
** Considering that they're in his ''arms'', they may not ''have'' nerves attached. Probably just embedded in the skin for powerup purposes, useless for vision or any kind of sensing.
*** Somehow it seems it would be harder to make false armeyelids for the [[FanNickname Sharingarm]] than simply stealing them from the bodies that the eyes are from... but [[MST3KMantra then again maybe I should have stopped thinking too hard]] when arm eyes were introduced.
** [[AllThereInTheManual Did you not read the chapter?]] Danzo was looking at his arm because he can't tell when the eyes are open or not. Besides Genjutsu is the manipulation of the target's senses including touch and sight. The Sharingan genjutsu is near-perfect so even if Danzo could tell it would have been manipulated by Sasuke's technique.
*** I was attempting to ascertain why he has numb skin.
*** Probably because most of the nerves are dead, since they were robbed from dead Uchiha.
*** I personally can't "feel" when my eyes are closed, and mainly notice by not being able to see out of them. If Danzo doesn't have optic nerves on his "Sharingarm," it's entirely possible that his eyelids aren't connected to nerves and are only connected to his chakra network. Therefore, it's possible he can only tell whether they're open by looking ''at'' them, since he can't look ''with'' them.
*** Those two comments might explain it, but that still leave questions about the nature of Izanagi's function and activation... such as whether Danzo can stop it once it starts, or if the eyelids serve as any more than a gauge on his skin - and, if so, how he would go about operating the lids. [[MST3KMantra Or perhaps this line of inquiry is far too much a nitpick over a technique we'll never see again and was wasted as it is.]]
* Why didn't Sasuke just shoot Danzo in the face? Methinks that a Chidori through the brain would work just as well as a Chidori through the heart, and he wouldn't lose his [[IntimateHealing personal Medic]] that way...
** Because heads are a smaller target (most people who are trained to use guns always aim for the body), it was harder for him to move his body, he probably only shot through Karin because Danzo wasn't expecting it (Danzo still has one Sharingan and is thus hard to catch off guard), and Danzo held Karin's head in front of him so going for Danzo's head would probably kill Karin anyway.
*** Additionally, around half of Danzo's head is obscured by Karin's, and considering that he'd have to fire at an angle, it would be even more difficult to hit Danzo without going through Karin's head. He probably believes that this way, he can certainly and quickly hit Danzo in the heart with some chance that Karin might survive.
*** Karin's still alive, and even if she weren't, [[spoiler:Sasuke could just accept Sakura's offer to join him]].
** He wants to see the look on Danzo's face when he realizes he's been killed by a fifteen-year-old Uchiha.
* Why are people calling CharacterDerailment on Naruto's AngstComa? Things have gotten steadily worse for Naruto since the fight on the roof with Sasuke; Sasuke leaves, Naruto can't stop him, they're too late to save Gaara(He gets better, but it probably doesn't help that Chiyo had to die for it to happen), he hurts Sakura in four-tailed mode, a much stronger Sasuke refuses to come back, they fail to retrieve Sasuke again, Jiraiya dies, Konoha is leveled and Tsunade goes into a coma. You can sense Naruto taking longer and longer to recover from setbacks over time as failure and tragedy take its toll on him (he's already in a HeroicBSOD after the failure of the Hunt For Uchiha when he's told of Jiraiya's death). I suspect people won't be satisfied until Naruto vows to kill Sasuke with his own hands, and can't accept that the possibility of having to do that is extremely painful to him.
** [[ViewersAreMorons Because most people are idiots]]. From Naruto's point of view, ''everyone'' is for Sasuke being killed. Even Sakura's willing to kill him herself in the interests of world peace. Coupled with everything else you just mentioned, hyperventilating after learning that some people are truly beyond redemption is a huge blow to his world-view.
* Everyone throwing an utter fit over Naruto asking the Raikage to not seek revenge on Sasuke when Naruto had expressed the desire to deal with Sasuke on his own and save Killer Bee. When even Shikamaru, the Konoha teams,Yamato and Kakashi agreed that Kumo killing Sasuke would be a bad thing. Not only that, but there are complaints Naruto was trying to blackmail the Raikage. Conveniently ignoring that A blackmailed Konoha after the kidnapping operation on the Hyuga failed with "Kill an innocent shinobi for me or go to war." does the Raikage get a pass for causing an innocent man's death and tyring to have a little girl stolen so her eyes could be harvested because he's badass? Because what he did is ten times worse than anything Naruto did.
** It's never stated that A was Raikage 13 years ago. In fact, it's highly unlikely that he was.
*** Yamato and Kakashi heavily imply A was the Raikage of that point in time. At one point one of them reminds him specifically of the Hyuga incident as why he should listen. More connections are drawn with Hyuga at various points as well-at one point by A himself.
*** The way [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-417/page013.html they]] [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-457/page013.html spoke]] could just as easily be seem as talking to him on behalf of his village, not him specifically (if he's using "we" to refer to all of the Leaf Village, he's probably using "you" to refer to the whole Cloud Village; if anyone knows if his use of words untranslated make it clearer which way he is using them). Just because he knows it happened doesn't mean he ordered it to.
**** That was a personal reminder, and A brings up the Hyuga incident himself as something he has personal experience in. The Fanbook also seems to confirm A was the Raikage for a long time, given he's only the fourth Raikage and not a very young guy, so he likely became a Kage around the same time as Minato and Gaara's father. Neji's backstory also strongly implies -if not outright states- that Kumo's top leaders order Hinata's kidnapping. And don't forget when the Kages talk in their conference: A himself was mentioned to have basically ignored some provisions of peace treaties and collected more jutsu, which fits right in with trying to steal the Byakugan. Why would it be 'highly unlikely' that A, a guy who's got to be at least in his 40s or 50s was Raikage a decade prior when all evidence is pointing that way?
**** Why would they be speaking personally to a person when they're never met each other before? A being the 4th Raikage does not solidly confirm him to have been in the position for long, as how long a Kage in in charge is incredibly variable (the Rock Village is still only on their 3rd Kage), nor would the age you're assuming given that Minato becoming Hokage at his age was said to be unusual (the Fire Daimyo's councilors even said Kakashi might be too young and he's already ''30''). And when did he ever mention the Hyuga incident during the Kage Summit?
** Onoki is apparently ancient. And A is apparently around the age Minato would be, maybe older. And Gaara's father was around the same age as Minato. Mei Terumi, the Mizukage, is only in her 30s and Yagura, her predecessor, was apparently rather young. The Sandaime Kazekage looks quite youthful as well. And quite clearly Yamato and Kakashi know A by reputation. They call him out on the incident personally. They point out his demands specifically, saying outright they gave in to his demands to avoid war. There's been too much reference to A and the Hyuga incident for him not to have been the Raikage (He himself brings it up by saying Konoha dealt with Hyuga quickly enough), Yamato points out the Raikage specifically (the 'you' is a personal one there), and pointing out the Raikage's militarism and Jutsu gathering, which fits in with trying to capture Hinata.
**** As said, there's no indication of A's current reign as Raikage. I mean, he could have gotten the job at any time. Because apparently no one had a problem with Danzou, a man as old as the Sandaime, as the Hokage. You'd think Shikaku or Yamato would raise some kind of protest about Danzou's advanced age. As for Naruto's plea to the Raikage not to go after Sasuke, he and Konoha's had 3+ years to do so and have failed. Hard. And now Sasuke's assaulted and seemingly kidnapped the man's little brother. Not to mention that Samui's team probably already told A about their 'discussion' about Sasuke with Naruto. Would you trust HIM to potentially kill Sasuke to rescue your imperiled family?
****** Again, we have several characters pointing out the connection between A and the incident and it fitting perfectly with the Kage Summit putting out that A had previously built up Kumo's military and gathered more jutsu to Kumo, which fits in with the attempted theft of the Byakugan. And for three years, Sasuke didn't show himself to be a threat to any other village in the interim.
** Basically, I think that people are confusing "If you kill Sasuke, my friends will take revenge. I don't want that to happen, so please, don't kill Sasuke," with "If you kill Sasuke, I won't stop my friends from taking revenge," and confusing a statement about cause and effect with blackmail. In the CycleOfRevenge, the ball is currently in the Raikage's court, so Naruto tried to make him aware of the implications of revenge, but failed.
* Why are the Aburame insects described (at least in English) as parasitic, when we've never seen them act like parasites? They're clearly symbiotic with the Aburame clan, and whenever they're used in battle, they act like a predetory swarm of carnivores...or, since they consume chakra, I guess they'd be thaumivores.
** If my sources are correct, Kikaichū mean "parasitic destruction insect", so it's not just the English version. I guess the "parasitic destruction" is supposed to refer to what they do to the ''opponent''. Since sucking up someone else's chakra feeds off them without necessarily killing them, they're still considered parasites, not canivores (albeit ''predatory'' parasites, which is something of a LogicBomb in RealLife enthology).
** Maybe they originally ''were'' parasites, until the Aburame clan, err, "domesticated" them?
* So no ones going to bring up the huge continuity error of the latest chapter. Karin was saved by Sasuke during the Chunin exams. At no point was Sasuke away from the group long enough to have kicked out a bear. And the move he used to take it out Shishi Rendan, was not invented by Sasuke until the 3rd round when he fought chakra vampire guy.
** Worth noting: that isn't neccesarily how it happened, but how she remember things. Maybe Orochimaru was setting her up to be Sasuke's minion?
** There was a two or three day period between Team 7 getting attacked by Team Sound and the next time we saw them at all, during which they were failing to find a Heaven scroll, so it had to have happened then. Also, it was ''never'' stated that he invented that technique ''during the match'', just that it was something he developed since he saw Rock Lee use the first part of it which he copied (frankly, him the developing it over the course of several days makes more sense than over the course of about ten seconds).
** That's not even half of it. First of all, [[LevelFiveOnix how is Shi Shi Rendan strong enough to knock out a bear that huge?]] Secondly, [[LetsSplitUpGang why is Sasuke away from his team?]] Third, [[OutOfCharacter why would he even bother saving a complete stranger?]] Fourth, [[SeriesContinuityError if Karin was originally from Kusagakure, when and how did Orochimaru find her?]] Fifth, [[WallBanger Karin is a sensory type. How could she possibly lose her teammates?]] And sixth, '''[[AssPull why in bloody hell has this never been established before?]]'''
*** 1. The Bear was likely just natural (if obscenely large) fauna. Not on the same level as Orochimaru's snakes or the toads. 2. There is a period where Sasuke is away from Naruto and Sakura in the Forest of Death. 3. Sasuke wasn't a {{Jerkass}} back then...comparatively. 4. Suigetsu was originally from Kirigakure; what's your point? 5. Ya think she might not have mastered her ''unique'' sensory technique yet? 6. There were TONS of people that went into the Forest of Death, only 21 came out of it.
*** It's also possible that her teammates had gotten killed somehow or their chakra had vanished; Anko notes that death is a possibility in this part of the test. As for the coincidence, it makes sense as a ButForMeItWasTuesday moment, but one part I found strange was how he was hunting for scrolls when Naruto's team used Days 2-4 to recover from their injuries. Another was Karin apparently being from the Grass Village (although she could be another spy like Kabuto).
*** It is possible that Karin was another one of Orochimaru's plants during the exam and was just using the Grass Village as a disguise--remember, Orochimaru himself was disguised as a Grass shinobi. Given that her background entry in the databook never says ''when'' her village was destroyed, just that she was the only survivor (which makes it pretty unlikely that it was originally Grass: they're not one of the Big Five villages, but they're large enough that their destruction wouldn't pass without comment) it's plausible enough that Orochimaru found her as a young girl and by the time the Chuunin exams rolled around, she was devoted enough to him that he sent her in as yet another minion in hiding.
* Why is Tsunade in a coma? I thought she was doing ok last time we saw her.
** I didn't notice it until I re-read, but she was on the verge of collapsing [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-431/page003.html last time]] [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-431/page005.html we saw her]].
* Does the fact that Naruto and Danzou never actually met bother anybody but me? I mean, the guy was after the Kyuubi, after all. You'd think they'd have at least seen each other.
** Well, Danzou is shown to have a very secretive nature, he would presumably prefer not to show himself, instead relying on Root to spy on Naruto.
** Naruto never had any reason to meet with Danzo until he wanted to talk with him about the order to kill Sasuke. Similarly, Danzo mainly wanted to make sure that Naruto was under control, and there wasn't much he could do by meeting with him instead of influencing what missions he gets and keeping him from leaving.
* Does the series SummonMagic seem like a major case of MisappliedPhlebotinum to anyone else? I could understand Reverse Summoning not being used more because it requires a summon creature capable of using the summoning technique itself (which is probably very rare), but why is it that they've hate such techniques for decades at the least and no one but Minato and, that one time, Sasuke never thought of using it to move people instead of just monsters and weapons?
** The Chunin exam had those Heaven and Earth scrolls set up to reverse summon the instructors when the students reached the end. Anyway, they probably don't do it that much because it would be too easy for such a system to be messed up even by accident. Spill a little ink on a scroll and it's ruined.
*** I suspect a few reasons, such as 1)It probably has to be prepared in advance for a specific person. 2)It probably only works with set destinations, rather than being able to let the users go anywhere they want. 3)The ninjas don't know what's on the other end, especially considering that Naruto and the toads were surprised to see Konoha in ruins, and could get ambushed.
* By Kishimoto's own admission, he cannot write female characters well. So why does he have so many of them? You'd think if Kishimoto could recognize his failings, he'd try to avoid them and play to his strengths.
** He does avoid them. The only female in the series who isn't the token female member of a group is Shizune, and Hinata is the only one who's gotten as much attention as her male counterparts.
*** Not true, there is the one squad of Cloud Ninja that has two different girls. And, technically speaking, for a time there had to have been 2 female Kage (Tsunade and Mizukage).
** Well, I'm inclined to believe that Sakura is supposed to subvert being the hero's love interest. She's Naruto's crush, but frankly, she's immature, obnoxious, and seems doomed to either die in the upcoming war or wind up alone for one reason or another. In other words, Sakura's personality isn't BadWriting, it's intentional. Why would Kishi do this? Because he's on the record saying he doesn't like the lead guy/lead girl pairing. This would also explain minimizing the amount of time Hinata appears- Kishimoto knows his weaknesses and wants to minimize his opportunities to screw up.
* This is not really a problem with a plot hole, but it still bugs me. What are the makers and writers of Shippuden going to do [[spoiler: after Naruto beats Pein in the anime? Are they going to introduce a filler villain who is as powerful as Sage Mode Naruto? That will be kinda stretching suspension of disbelief. Also, everything after that battle takes place immediately afterwards (the Lightning Village squad coming, the Five Kage summit, the Sasuke vs Danzo fight.]]
** The anime isn't above stretching the timeline as needed. As for needing believable opponents, they've never been too good about that.
** I don't know about that. This level of disbelief would be crazy. Maybe they could do some side arc...
** Or maybe they ''won't'' do a filler arc, and will get right to business advancing the main plot.
** They could fit one in when Naruto and Sakura's groups head back to the Leaf Village after the Summit of the Five Kages arc, having several main and side characters ready. The villains don't necessarily compare to Akatsuki on the SortingAlgorithmOfEvil, but they do provide a challenge for the heroes, and mainly exist as a way of exploring certain characters' conflicts. Then again, I suspect that after Akatsuki successfully captures Killer Bee, the final arc of the manga will begin, given that Madara declared the Fourth Ninja World War and Naruto and Sasuke are getting ready for their final clash.
** The correct answer is an Iruka Gaiden Arc, going into detail about Naruto's time at the Academy.
* I know it's been shown in the Shippuden anime filler arcs that the rest of the gang (namely: Kiba, Hinata, Shino, Rock Lee, Neji, Tenten, Ino, Shikaru, & Chouji) know about Naruto having the Nine-Tails sealed inside him. But has it been stated whether or not they know in manga canon?
** If they didn't know by the time Akatsuki became a problem, then they surely know now that Naruto has rampaged across Konoha battling Pain. I don't think there's anything definitive on the matter, though.
** Hinata probably knows, or at least suspects it, by the Hunt for Uchiha Arc; note her not reacting to Kakashi and Kabuto mentioning Naruto being a Jinchuuriki. In the scene in the hospital room with Gaara and Shikamaru, Naruto mentions that he has a monster inside of him. Kakuzu also mentions Naruto being the nine-tailed fox's host in front of Ino and Choji, who don't react, either.
* What was that conversation between Naruto and Sasuke, just before Rasengan and Chidori collided? They were running at eachother, then they both stand still in... really heavy fog? I dunno, they talk a bit about how evil Sasuke is and how he's still Naruto's friend, then suddenly they're back to running. '''[[WaitWhatWhoa What the hell just happened?]]'''
** Remember that bit about Sasuke in Part one saying how high-level shinobi can read their opponent's mind with their fists? It's either that, or Chidori+ Rasengan=AlternateDimension
** [[ChekovsGun Remember that crow Itachi forced down Naruto's Throat?]]
** It happened back at VotE; [[{{CuteShotaroBoy}} adorable younger versions]] of Sasuke and Naruto appeared after the Chidori and Rasengan collided and did some [[{{SuspiciouslySpecificDenial}} totally-not-gay]] hand holding.
** They did some finger holding actually, using the pointer finger and middle finger.
** It goes back to the part about Sasuke saying that top-level ninjas could read what's in each others hearts when they fight. While Naruto and Sasuke had a comparatively brief fight when they first saw each other, Naruto couldn't do it back then because 1)he wasn't quite strong enough and 2)he didn't know what loss is and as he points out after his battle with Pain, couldn't possibly connect with Sasuke.
* Regarding the above question on how or whether Teams 8, 10 and Guy know about Naruto being a Jinchuuriki, one question that hasn't been addressed is why Naruto doesn't tell anyone else about the fox. Is he afraid that his new friends will reject him if they find out? Is he also bound to secrecy? Does he simply find doing so unnecessary?(He doesn't mention it until asked why he's so deperate to save Gaara) Does he assume they already know?(Mizuki said everyone else knew, but he also said that Naruto was the '''the fox itself'''). It seems like the manga could have been clearer on this, since Naruto is neither especially desperate to hide his status as a Jinchuuriki nor very open about it(In the Six Tails arc, he mentions he's not sure how much he can say, but vaguely mentions his status as a Jinchuuriki).
** The Six Tailed arc is just filler so what's in there may not necessarily be accurate. The decree that no one could talk about Naruto being a Jinchuuriki was made after the official announcement so basically whoever wasn't in Konoha or was too young to remember doesn't know. There's no reason Naruto himself couldn't tell other people, but due to the effect that has had on his entire life, it's understandable why he wouldn't jump at the chance.
* How can Deidara, Sai, and Konan have their objects act and sense while they are there? Do they have some sort of psychich link? I can understand how the clay, ink, and paper move when their users are around, but how can any of those things see or hear, how can they know how and where to move when they user can't see them, and how do the stay in touch with their originator even without any means of contact?
** [[{{Handwave}} Chakra]].
*** I suspect they work somewhat like clones, in that they're under their control and able to sense things on their own.
* Naruto doesn't use the Rasenshuriken outside of Sage Mode because it damages his hand and Tsunade told him not to, but why doesn't he use the Wind Rasengan that ''doesn't'' use the blades? For instance, if he had when clashing with Sasuke's Chidori it would have overpowered it because in the series ElementalRockPaperScissors wind beats lightning.
** Because that still requires 3 clones. Naruto didn't have time to make an extra clone just to get a Fuuton: Rasengan instead of a normal one; he already had 2 clones, and used one to hold back Kakashi.
** Um, what? There is no "wind rasengan without the blades", at least not in the manga.
*** Yes there is. The quasi-Rasenshuriken that Naruto tested on Kakashi prior to the battle with Hidan and Kakuzu. It was the reason he had an injured hand.
*** [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-337/page015.html This one]]. The blowback might injure his hand, but without the blades it's nothing permanent.
*** That one still has blades, they're just smaller.
*** The wind rasengan is more powerful than the Rasengan, but it's not nearly as powerful as the Rasen Shuriken, which is why he's interested in finding a way to use it without the drawback (he implies this in the manga, and explicitly states his frustration with the technique's drawbacks early in the Three Tails arc). The only time he even uses Rasengan between his fight with Kakuzu and his Sage training is on Tobi, but since he can't even hit him, it doesn't matter what attack he uses.
* Assumeing you can transplant the Rinnegan (seeing as you can transplant the other two) why didn't anyone consider it? surely there is someone in Konoha with similar personality traits to Danzo (as in collects other peoples bloodline traits) - surely to god some one must have thought "hey that Nagato died nearby lets see what we can learn from the guy who was stronger than every ninja in the entire village." on that note, and i apologize if i missed something obvious, what happened to the eyes of the Paths of Pain? i saw no evidence they vanished upon death.
** Konan took the actual Nagato, and the corpses may not have been viable for transplantation, what with being long dead and all. It's likely they weren't real Rinnengan eyes, not like Nagato has.
*** The latter theory is especially likely given that even the ''giant animals'' that Animal Path summoned had the eyes. No one else tried to get the Rinnegan because they didn't know about it; they don't publicily announce these things, so the only ones that knew that the invader's power came from an ocular kekkei genkai were people Fukasaku told (Tsunade, Naruto, Sakura, and Kakashi if I remember correctly) and ones assigned related missions (Shikamaru, Shiho, the interrogation team, and the autopsy team).
**** Similarly, when Manda is under the influence of the Sharingan in the "Great Snake Escape," its eyes appear as Sharingans. It's possible that's also the case with the Six Paths.
* It's frequently mentioned that the lives of a sealed Tailed Beast and its host are linked - if one dies they both die. That being the case why has no one thought of just killing the Jinchuriki? i'm not suggesting Minato could do such a thing but why not seal the nine tails inside someone who was already dying or maybe inside an enemy ninja and then kill him? also one of the other jinchuriki must have grown up in somewhere much less concerned with human rights than Konoha; there must have been many criminals with access to the hosts long before the Akatsuki showed up to claim them.
** Don't the tailed beasts need to be sealed in someone young because their chakra coils haven't fully formed?
*** Nothing said to that effect as I recall. Anyway, killing the tailed beasts would be to rob the village(s) of a very powerful weapon. No village would do it because the balance of power has to be kept.
** Thats always bugged me as well and unfortunately I don't have an answer, so I would like to respond by adding to your question if I may. What's going to happen to the tailed beasts once their Jinchuriki die of old age? on the one hand we have ten beasts who are apparently immortal (even if the Moon in Naruto is younger than in real life, the Ten Tailed Beast must still be ancient) and on the other hand we have humans who have at most eighty years. So we are stuck with the fact that even if you don't decide to murder a host, all you need to do is to sit about a bit and wait for nature to take it's course - the Akatsuki got real lucky with Roshi of the Four Tails didn't they?
*** It's stated that all the Sand ninja which held the Shukaku died by extraction. This would imply the tailed beasts are "repossessed", as it were, for future reimplantation.
*** That or, for the same reason that people don't flat-out kill the hosts, once they're reaching the end of their lives the previous hosts deliberately broke their seals to re-release the beasts.
*** Orochimaru got that idea in the Sannin battle, wanting to kill Naruto before the Akatsuki got him (he had previously thought him too weak to be of any importance), but this later shifted to wanting Naruto to kill Akatsuki members for him.
**** This hinges on the assumption that Orochimaru's information was accurate. Considering all the levels of misinformation/disinformation about the tailed beasts, especially within the Akatsuki ("We need the Jinchuriki alive because if they die before the tailed beast is extracted, they take the beast with them," sounds a lot more urgent than "We need the Jinchuriki alive because if they die, the tailed beast will be released and be that much harder to capture," which isn't necessarily even true).
* I probably have missed something, but why does Sasuke want Itachi's eyes? I thought the whole point of that little Uchiha "tradition" was to replace your dying eyes with healthy ones, not ones that are already burnt out.
** Getting a brother's eyes transforms the mangekyo sharingan into the ''eternal'' mangekyo sharingan. Presumably the transformation will reawaken the eyes.
*** Not only that, but the user can use the Eternal Mangekyo without ever suffering the risk of going blind again, although this doesn't quite explain why Sasuke didn't transplant them immediately after awakening his own Mangekyo (Madara asks him if he'd like to do it, but he says he doesn't want to at the moment).
** Madara's brother had the Mangekyo Sharingan, too, so presumably he suffered (though not as badly) from the same problem.
* Why does Naruto call Madara "Tobi" when speaking with Sasuke even after he's aware of his identity as Madara, and so is Sasuke?
** Maybe he's just used to associating "Tobi" with the mask. Word and object association does take a little work to get over.
* Why in the world does nobody ever REACT to the fact that Kisame is a [[YuGiOhTheAbridgedSeries freaky fish guy]]?! Sure they react to him having a huge-ass sword and being a dangerous criminal, but not the fact that's BLUE with GILLS and SHARP TEETH THAT HE PROBABLY HAS MULTIPLE ROWS OF. That's not normal even for THIS world. I could say the same thing about Zetsu and multiple others, but then we'd be here all day.
** That's pretty much [[UnusuallyUninterestingSight a trope unto itself]]. With Zetsu at least few people out of Akatsuki have seen him (and Naruto ''did'' mention it when he saw Zetsu talking to "Tobi").
** It might have something to do with the fact that he's a notorious missing-nin frequently compared in power to kaiju. Fear of offense is an excellent way of not noticing something.
* Is the lack of capable Kunoichi in the Hyuga and Uchiha Clan's a result of internal sexism or the fact that female ninja seem to have exceptional difficulty in inheriting kekkei genkai. With the exception of Hanabi and Hinata Hyuga I can't think of a single Kunoichi throughout the entire world with a powerful bloodline trait, or indeed, any bloodline trait at all. Also it could be argued that they are the exception amongst the clan because they are part of the Main House and thus recieve far greater training in the Gentle Fist than a normal Hyuga. This continues over to the Uchiha clan where, no matter how many flashbacks we've seen there has never been a Sharingan Kunoichi in either the manga or the anime - you would think that we would have least seen Sasuke's mom use hers considering how powerful her sons and husband were. So as far as I can see the lack of capable Hyuga and Uchiha Ninja come down to two facts that are almost indisputable. 1- the Hyuga apparently only let women of the Main House become ninja because we have never seen otherwise 2- Kekkei Genkai appears to be linked somehow to the Y chromosome because there appear to be only two women on the planet who have inherited one.
** The Mizukage not only has a kekkei genkai, she has ''two'', and she's pretty damn badass in the short time we see her. Maybe Kishi just has a harder time writing women as ninja.
*** I know it doesn't help much,but I remember reading in a databook that Mikoto,Sasuke's mom, had obtained the jounin rank so she did serve as a ninja and for all of Hiashi's anger at Hinata's lack of power he never said anything about the fact that he has only daugthers plus both Sasuke's and Hinata's flashbacks were extremely focused I doubt they showed enough facets of the clans to reconstruct their whole life styles from them.
**** It's partly due to few Uchihas or Hyugas ever being seen in action; for the former, there's only Sasuke, Itachi, Madara and briefly Obito (who admits that he's weak for an Uchiha), and for the latter, there's only Neji(the genius) and Hinata (the underdog with surprising potential). It's thus hard to tell how many women there are in the clans, how many are kunoichis or how many have the kekkei genkai.
* The only ability we've seen of Konan is using paper jutsus, and it's explicitly stated that her weakness is water. ''So why is she living in the Rain Village?''
** Wasn't her weakness oil and not water? Plus, she was in the Rain village to stay with Nagato.
** That's right; oil made her paper stick together and the one time she was submerged with water it ''washed the oil off'' letting her use her paper again, so it's pretty obvious her paper is waterproof.
* Why didn't Pain pursue Danzou?
** Why would he? He's not there for Danzo, he's there for Naruto.
** He basically eliminated everything which had anything to do with Hanzou. Why did he spare Danzou? I was asking pre-Konoha invasion
** The fact that he didn't is why claims that he's out for revenge don't hold up. Hanzo may have killed Yahiko, but more than that, he was also his enemy, and had to be dealt with accordingly. Danzo didn't try to stop him, even when he invaded so he had no reason to pick a fight with him.
* How did Kabuto resurrect Deidara. Last I saw Deidara blew himself up?
** And the first two Hokages would have decayed into skeletons. The jutsu doesn't need the original corpse, just a sacrifice and some idea of who you're dragging from the grave.
* Are there really any child protection laws of any kind in their part of the world? I can understand since the world is so military based that they teach their children to be ninjas very early in life but..They let children live by them self for example. A lot of things are borderline child abuse, both pre and post ninja.
** It's because people in Naruto and most fiction don't suffer from any psychological problems. And if they do, it's not from what you'd expect them to be suffering from.
* All right, this one has been bothering me for a very long time. How come very few people are able to call him out on his...''deplorable'' treatment of women?! I mean, they really exist just to work at IKEA and then go to hibernate in refrigerators. With the exception of Temari (and quite possibly [[spoiler: Kushina]] and Anko) literally all women are [[FauxActionGirl Faux Action Girls]] , [[SatelliteCharacter Satellite Characters]] , [[NeutralFemale Neutral Females]] , etc. etc. etc. I am seriously tempted to just list all of the females characters and what "contributions" they made to the plot. And why are people saying Tsunade is the least impressive?! I don't think we've seen enough of her abilities but then again this loops back into All Naruto Women Are Employees At Ikea. :/
** I take offense at your not mentioning Hinata. Or Chiyo. Kishimoto's track record is more mixed than negative.
*** Hinata? The girl got stomped by Neji and then Pain. She was impressive in the latter fight but holding him off but that doesn't constitute ActionGirl Material. Don't get me wrong. I love her and all but she's not impressive of herself. And Chiyo? She was around for one arc. It's not mixed, it's definately on the negative side. Far, far, very, far on the negative side.
**** The latest chapter combines this with the continued godmodding of the Uchiha clan. Konan corners Madara, and, working out the weakness of his dimensional technique, puts him in a valley of six hundred billion explosive tags and then blows the hell out of him. Okay! You think. That's got to hurt. Oh wait, what's this? Turned out he actually won the battle between him and the first Hokage, stole his powers and is now reality warping out of the situation. Damnit! Can't you at least, you know, have her have a meaningful victory?
***** I just read the latest chapter. {{Asspull}}, DethroningMomentOfSuck, WallBanger, Hallibel'd (If you read BLEACH you'd know what I'm saying INSTANTLY) WomenInRefrigerators, AntiClimax, and she really didn't donate ANYTHING worthy to the plot. My, my, I have more of a reason to HATE the Uchiha's and to facepalm at the fact that Konan might have just gone to sleep in the fridge permanently. They Wasted a .....almost everything. Just, god damn. Oh, and an {{Egregious}} display of NewPowersAsThePlotDemands. And a HopeSpot too
****** Did you somehow miss the part where Madara explicitly admits that he ''was'', in fact, near death, and the only reason he ended up winning was because of Izanagi's power? Konan may have ultimately lost, yes, but she came within a hair's breath of victory over ''freaking Madara''. That ''has'' to count for something. Hell, its already been listed on the CMOA page.
******* The only similarities between Konan and Halibel are that they both got killed by the Big Bad. Halibel was struck down simply because Aizen found her too weak, while Konan not only abandoned her mission and Akatsuki ([[ResignationsNotAccepted a common grounds]] [[YouHaveFailedMe for "termination" among villains]]), but knew where something where Madara needed was. Halibel failed to land a single blow on Aizen, but Konan not only wounded Madara, but revealed that his powers have shortcomings and limitations (The 5 minute timer is fairly interesting, and I suspect Naruto training to extend his time in Sage Mode may become relevant)
******* I'm not denying her skills were awesome. But if he won against the First Hokage...that kinda...goes against the rest of the logic in the series?! He could have taken over Konoha, etc, etc, etc. Or maybe I'm missing something in regards to that. In the long run though, it kinda only proved me right and chances are Madara is going to heal anyways. -sigh-
******** He wasn't fighting to win but to steal the First's powers. He probably still "lost" in the conventional sense, but he got what he wanted out of the battle.
**** Hinata typically gets matched against the strongest opponents she could conceivably face at the time, and puts up an impressive display against them, often by virtue of being willing to face them and go as far as she does, and if her opponent only had a slight advantage over her in power, she would most likely be able to win. She's doing quite well against Neji until she gets her chakra points sealed, and she forced Pain back until he used Shinra Tensei (And that's in ''the manga''; in the anime, she lands a hit on him and almost breaks Naruto free). Chiyo is also a skilled pupetteer, and for the most part, a more shrewd tactician than Sasori. It should also be noted that Sakura isn't much worse off than the other Konoha 11 as far as action goes; none of the main cast did much in Sasuke vs. Sai or Hunt for Uchiha. As for Summit of the Five Kages, as I have stated before, it's unreasonable to expect Sakura to kill Sasuke, and in choosing to trust Naruto, she seems to be realizing that as much as she wants to help, there are times when it won't do any good. Then again, Kushina may have special sealing jutsu skills, but she got kidnapped once and admits [[spoiler:in her dying moments]] that she was never much good as a ninja.
****** Yeah. With that said, Hinata is no action girl. Neji mercilessly took her out, and it looked like what she did never affected him anyways. Her attack on Pain was a great moment of heartwarming, awesome, etc. but she ends up mercilessly beaten later. Chiyo was great for th e arc she was around. And Sakura's character was derailed, and she was demoted back to moving scenery after the first half of the Sai Arc really. Then again it's unreasonable for anyone to kill [[PlotArmor Sasuke in the series]]. With Kushina we just don't know enough.
******* While Sasuke's defeat (if not death) is almost certainly going to come at Naruto's hands because of how the story is proceeding, the main problem with Sakura killing Sasuke is that it would be highly out of character for her to do so, especially considering her feelings for him.
** People ''are'' complaining about this, and I find it to be somewhat unfair since they seem to view Naruto as the most sexist shonen fighting serie ever. Here are some other series (which, keep in mind, I like), for comparison.
##{{Bleach}}: Very few women win fights, and while there are many female lieutenants, only one has won a fight, Females are at a distinct minorities among the Captains and Espadas.
##OnePiece: The SmurfettePrinciple is in effect in most organizations if women are present at all, and the woman is usually the weakest member. The women tend to [[DesignatedGirlFight fight other women]], which says little about how well they would do against men.
##YuYuHakusho: The only female fighter is Genkai, who defeats two opponents easily, but loses against Toguro (who notes that he was unharmed by her last attack at full power at 80% strength). If this were Naruto, people would complain about Yusuke going on to surpass Genkai and defeat Toguro as being sexist.
*** But the males do outnumber the females, and at least the girls have some level of asskickery. Even Momo who was viewed as weak still managed to pull off a badass move. While all of their fights were shafted or there were big damn heros involved, that went with a majority of the FKT arc anyways. As for Arrancar, Cirucci was probably the most effective one of the Privaron Espada, or she comes close with Dornodii. Hallibel's fraccion are easily the most comptetant out of all the fraccion, and Hallibel is not bad herself (Shame she was given the idiot ball for Toshiro. It seemed like she got wearker as she released. Same thing for One Piece, the females there are competant compared to the others in Naruto. While the woman may be the weakest they do fight off against their counterparts, and that's obviously Nami. Boa Hancock we haven't seen enough of in terms of ability, but she is probably not the weakest if she got placed into the Shichibukai at 16. When Yu Yu Hakasho was around, it wasn't such a big deal but times have changed. In case you haven't noticed, both series (haven't checked Yu Yu Hakasho) have action girls listed under their entry, and quite a lot to boot. Naruto has Temari who has been out of focus, and a living prop now. The fith Mizukage who will probably never display that talent again. Anko who comes and goes with the wind. Oh, and Konan...but she's dead.
*** Bleach also has an entry about the performance of women under UnfortunateImplications, and Hancock's character is fairly controversial, especially as far as Luffy is concerned. As for the women of Bleach doing fairly well before they lost, it should be noted that most losing heroic combatants in {{Naruto}} pull off at least one CrowningMomentOfAwesome before they are defeated or get their opponent on the ropes, so the fights don't feel like a waste of time.
**** BLEACH is not as bad to this as Naruto. Several women have things under CrowningMomentOfAwesome. Naruto we have Anko who put up a good fight against Orochimaru, a handful from Tsunade, A couple from Chiyo and Sakura's assistance, At least Two from Hinata, One from Temari, and some from the latest Konan fight. Not a lot at all. :x Hancock, as controversial as she is, is pretty fucking strong though - definately an ActionGirl , and her wild infatuation is attempted for laughs.
* If Madara gave Nagato the Rinnegan, then why didn't he keep it for himself?
** Because he's a) full of shit and just making excuses or b) seems to be suffering from the fact that Kishi is making things up on the fly. In story, he probably did it because he needed help collecting all the tailed beasts, and having someone else to sync with that giant statue was prefereable to doing it himself (for whatever reason). So ten bucks says Sasuke is probably going to end up getting the eyes.
** Perhaps it was enabling him to activate the power, and as long as he was alive and loyal to the Akatsuki, Madara would have a powerful member to do his bidding. Now that Nagato's dead, and betrayed Akatsuki before his death, Madara's moving to reclaim his eyes.
* Apologies if this was posted somewhere, but when and where the hell does this series take place?
** In its own universe? It's not historical fantasy.
* This is a fandom question. WHY THE HELL DO SO MANY PEOPLE HAVE THE HATE ON FOR KAKAIRU? I just don't get it. It's one thing to disagree with the pairing, but it's quite another to call shippers "deranged" and "insane." What exactly is so wrong with pairing up two friends (and yes, they ''are'' canonically friends, so I think it's about time to take it off of the ShipsThatPassInTheNight page) with no competing canon love interests? WHAT IS WRONG WITH THAT?? Are anti-shippers really that threatened by two (usually) mature adults having a romantic relationship? Ruling out homophobia, I can't see any reason why this would be objectionable. Yes, some Kakashi X Iruka fans are crazy and scarily adamant, but the frothing hate I've seen on this page (and this site in general) is for ''both'' the shippers and the shipping. The majority of us shippers respect the non-shippers' right to disagree, so don't lump us in with the [[FanWank fantards.]] In sum, why do so many people have a problem with this almost completely inoffensive pairing?
** Kakashi and Iruka even have a fairly notable interatction early on in the Chunin Exam arc, with Iruka being reluctant to let the Rookie Nine participate, and Kakashi suggesting that they take it (which leads to Iruka testing Team 7 in the anime), in addition to Kakashi saving Iruka from Deva Path Pain, so they don't fit the qualification of not interacting like Sasuke and Hinata do (.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

* Why is Madara keeping a grow your own Hokage in his basement?
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

***** Maybe the conditions in war were such that Izuna didn't want to be useless to the clan (look at the number of coffins when Madara describes the losses the Uchihas suffered), or he got attacked by the enemies on the Uchiha's home territory.


Added DiffLines:

** Sasuke was only seven years old at the time of the massacre, and he may have been the youngest of the Uchiha, with many of the adults being too old to have more children, too young or otherwise not ready or willing to have children. It's not as though the clan keeps birthing children every year or every few years, but it's possible that Uchihas come in generations.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

*Why in the hell does the Nine-Tailed FOX have, well, RABBIT ears? Did Kishi just not look at any pictures of actual foxes when he drew it the first time?
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


*** Don't you mean from anti-villain, or possibly True Neutral, to villain, or at best a Knight Templar? To be an anti-hero, you have to... well, be at least a little heroic. He takes out Orochimaru, sure. Otherwise, he would have been killed himself. He didn't go for Deidara because he hates Akatsuki, either. So he went from a power hungry little creep bent on revenge to a... power hungry little creep who turns out to have been WRONG, and is still bent on revenge, but this time on people who are clearly innocent. Phrasing something as the destruction of Konoha does not mean you take out the leaders and just waltz off. And yet, he'll still get some sort of redemption. Hopefully not, though. He may be whiny now, but at least he picked a path, stuck to it and will make for a decent fight. I don't want him to have a [[Redemptionequalsdeath heroic ending.]]

to:

*** Don't you mean from anti-villain, or possibly True Neutral, to villain, or at best a Knight Templar? To be an anti-hero, you have to... well, be at least a little heroic. He takes out Orochimaru, sure. Otherwise, he would have been killed himself. He didn't go for Deidara because he hates Akatsuki, either. So he went from a power hungry little creep bent on revenge to a... power hungry little creep who turns out to have been WRONG, and is still bent on revenge, but this time on people who are clearly innocent. Phrasing something as the destruction of Konoha does not mean you take out the leaders and just waltz off. And yet, he'll still get some sort of redemption. Hopefully not, though. He may be whiny now, but at least he picked a path, stuck to it and will make for a decent fight. I don't want him to have a [[Redemptionequalsdeath [[RedemptionEqualsDeath heroic ending.]]
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


[[/folder]]

to:

[[/folder]]

[[folder:Miscellaneous]]
* Why do people characterize Hanabi as a JerkAss toward Hinata in Hyuga fanfics? the only reasons I can think of are 1)to suggest that Hinata truly was alone and had no one to believe in her, or 2)as a contrast to Hinata, but there isn't any evidence to suggest this; the single scene with her father in which she speaks, as well as her time in the Ultimate Ninja 3 video game, seems to suggest that she is quiet and [[ExtremeDoormat very deferential to her father]], and in the anime, she seems surprised by the idea that Neji could be more powerful than Hinata. There doesn't seem to be any evidence that she would treat anyone, much less her sister, this way.
[[/folder]]
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

*The real question is: If Itachi didn't kill Sasuke because he was young and innocent, does that mean that there were NO OTHER CHILDREN in the ENTIRE Uchiha Clan?
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

[[/folder]]
[[folder:Team Hawk/Taka/Hebi]]
* Karin's "chakra radar" (the official name is "Mind's Eye of the Kagura" in case you wanted to know) being ninjutsu (as stated [[AllThereInTheManual databooks]]) brings up all kinds of issues: if that ability is how she detects chakra and was something she had to learn instead of some sort of inherit ability, how did she detect the people coming to attack her village, thus avoiding death and gaining Orochimaru's interest when there was almost no chance she could have any previous training with chakra?
** Shinobi parents who died before the attack? Traveller deciding to pass a jutsu on to a capable brat? Jiraiya did it. Or hell, she could have been reading books on astral projection, and wound up finding she could extend her chakra. What I'm interested in learning is why she didn't warn anyone ([[{{CassandraTruth}} although...]]), or why Orochimaru let her put [[{{FetishFuel}} short shorts]] on the Sound Budget.
*** You must be joking...clearly it was because of the short shorts that she was recruited.
** Perhaps it's a jutsu that was developed as a result of an inherent ability; Amaterasu is considered a Ninjutsu, and it requires the Mangekyo Sharingan.
** Personally, I'm inclined to believe that it's a kekei genkai, and that everyone else in her clan did know they were about to be attacked, but couldn't do anything about it, other than hiding the children. Whoever attacked (perhaps Orochimaru himself), somehow missed Karin or deliberately let her live.
* Team Hawk/Snake Just bugs me I can understand Karin, as having a Chakra GPS would be undoubtedly useful when tracking down a wanted criminal. I can even understand Suigetsu as he has knowledge of Kisame's abilities and has a reason to fight and distract him, but that still doesn't explain Juugo.
** Because they needed a fourth man so the Team 7 expy can be complete? I mean, we've got Karin as Sakura, Suigetsu as Naruto, and Sasuke as, well, Sasuke, all we need is Juugo as Kakashi. Well, that and so he can inexplicably heal Sasuke from having his chest blown open, and Karin already inexplicably healed Sasuke from being stabbed a whole lot, so we needed something new.
*** Also consider their personalities. If Juugo wasn't there to keep the balance - except when he isn't - Karin and Suigetsu would kill each other in 0.5 seconds flat, or Sasuke would leave them both after realising that Team Taka is more trouble than it's worth in such a situation. The big guy acts as a 'earth' buffer between water, air, and lightning.
** Actually...Juugo has proven himself very useful. To begin with, he is in comparison to Suigetsu and Karin, someone with actual patience that isn't constantly arguing with his teammates (with the minor problem of [[SuperpoweredEvilSide trying to kill them now and then]]), he packs an ''extraordinary'' amount of power as shown in the third panel [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-412/page005.html here]] and as far as the ''original'' purpose of the team goes, he was the only one to find ''relevant'' information on Akatsuki's bases as seen [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-364/page006.html here]] and stated [[http://read.mangashare.com/Naruto/chapter-365/page006.html here]]. If anything Jugo has proven himself more "multipurpose" than his other two teammates.
* Why is it that so many people keep saying Suigetsu is weak? He can use that [[{{BFS}} giant ass sword]] pretty easily and it's pretty much impossible to decently damage him (tanking that giant chakra ball from the full-powered 8-tails just ''rendered him unconscious''). Is it just Zabuza fanboys who hate him for taking Zabuza's sword.?
** It's because so far he hasn't been able to win against anyone to show off his power; he has trouble against Darui in a one-on-one fight, and he doesn't seem to make much headway against Jugo. It's possible, however, that he could give one of the Konoha 11 trouble or even defeat them.
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

[[/folder]]
[[folder:Itachi Uchiha]]
* Why did Itachi looks so old during the flashback to the Uchiha massacre? According to the data books he's only 5 years older than Sasuke. Since Sasuke was 8 that means Itachi was 13, but he looks way older then.
** Might be stress, from the whole "kill my family or let civil war happen" thing, or just his weird cheek marks. Seriously, what's up with those?
** I chalk it up to fact that Sasuke is replacing the image of his brother as "he was then" with "how he is now" in his memories, rather than it being a rewinding of time.
** Plus, when has age mattered to how old a teenager appears to be in anime? [[EurekaSeven Gidget]] is 15, Goku is 14 and Bulma is 16 at the beginning of [[DragonBall Dragon Ball]], not to mention all of the [[ReallySevenHundredYearsOld Really Seven Hundred Years Old]] characters...
** He seems to be 13 at the time of the massacre, but he's seemingly as tall as he is when he's introduced in the story at 17, so he didn't seem to age very much in five years.
* Why do people keep deleting the entries on Shocking Swerve and Asspull for the revelations of Itachi's life? I can think of three separate reasons that this plot twist is one of these.
** Itachi's first {{Mind Rape}} on Sasuke was so brutal that it left him ''in a permanent coma'' that he only got out of because they were able to track down Tsunade. In the same fight this [[{{Designated Hero}} so-called lover of peace]] gave permission to his partner Kisame to saw off Naruto's limbs. Itachi's {{Xanatos Roulette}} gave Sasuke impetus to betray Konoha that nearly let Orochimaru ruin [[{{Stealth Mentor}} the brother he was trying to protect]] and the town he [[{{Shoot the Dog}} shot the dog]] for in the first place. Not to mention that his {{Batman Gambit}} of trying to get Sasuke to kill his best friend for the Mangekyo Sharingan would've certainly caused his brother to become a hated traitor.
*** 1) The coma was never stated to be permanent.
**** If the only way you got out of the coma was that the setting's greatest healer had to come out of exile to treat you, then it might as well be permanent.
**** 'May as well be', and 'not stated'. There's a difference. Look it up.
*** 2) The point of Stealth Mentoring is not to blow your cover.
**** Which doesn't excuse the fact that Itachi mentally crippled his brother, caused him to become a traitor, and nearly got his best friend killed. Some mentor.
*** 3) Omniscient Morality License.
**** See {{You Fail Logic Forever}}. If you have to rely on that trope to justify a plot twist, then it's an Asspull.
**** Likewise. If you think a troper using a trope to explain something means said troper is ''justifying'' it, then you're a moron.
*** 4) [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/401/01/ This chapter]].
**** Does the words Post Hoc mean anything to you? If Itachi had gone with the more sensible motivation of trying to harvest his brothers' eyes, he still wouldn't have tried to kill him!
**** Which is why he, uh, didn't. Why does it feel like you're using that in the wrong context anyway?
**** First {{Mind Rape}}? Itachi Mindraped Sasuke in the exact same fashion when he was just seven/eight years old and Sasuke obviously had gotten out of it then.
***** It wasn't the 'exact same fashion'. Sasuke was able to go about running away from Itachi after that and woke up the next day. The Mind Rape at the hotel left Sasuke in a coma for ''weeks''.
**** So, seeing the real event left him okay enough to run away, wake up the next day, and devote most of his life to getting revenge. But seeing it replayed messed him up worse?
** The revelation that the Uchiha clan [[{{Fantastic Racism}} was being oppressed in the first place]], despite said discrimination ''[[{{Asspull}} not being hinted at any point earlier in the story]]''. In fact, whenever we get the opinions the villagers of Konoha on their clanmates they think that the Uchihas are the cat's meow and are in fact [[{{Crowning Moment of Awesome}} willing to throw their lives away in a hopeless fight against Itachi just for a chance to avenge their fallen comrades]].
*** 1) The Uchiha were planning a coup d'etat. Planning a coup =/= making it public knowledge to the very village/villagers you're trying to overthrow/get rid of.
**** But their motives were ''never hinted at any point earlier in the story''. A couple of throwaways lines of 'at least Sasuke isn't like those other Uchiha' or an Uchiha in a flashback going 'this country thinks that they're so much better than us' would be nice. The racism angle came out of nowhere!
**** It's supposed to. If someone made any mention of it before it was revealed, readers would suspect it the entire time.
**** Ah, but the thing is if Itachi's genocide was to even be remotely justified, EVERYONE in the Uchiha clan ought to have known of the coup. And it seems like Sasuke genuinely didn't. So now every Uchiha except Sasuke is a bloodthirsty killer?
*** 2) Of ''course'' the villagers all think that the Uchiha clan is noble and all, if they never realized the Uchiha were planning on offing them in the first place. Making that public knowledge would have made ''Sasuke'' the attention of the villagers' hate instead of Naruto.
**** That's a ridiculous accusation, there's more than enough hate to go around. Naruto and Sasuke could've been hated equally
**** If the country had no idea that the Uchihas had any resentment and they thought that after the massacre that the Uchihas were still noble and blameless, then where did the racism and discrimination come from? Surely after ''generations of this treatment'' someone in the city would've friggin' noticed or the Uchihas would've complained to someone long before then.
**** Complained to who? They got control of the police force to satisfy them for some time.
***** Much of the discrimination against the Uchihas was caused by the elders, who believed that Madara Uchiha had summoned the fox to attack Konoha, something most people wouldn't be aware of.
*** 3) If the Third managed to hide the fact that the Fourth is Naruto's father to the adults in the village (and the children know even less), it's very possible he could make the Uchiha's relocation to a concentrated area of the village seem like a convenient 'good thing'. Again, the villagers don't know any better.
**** If there was some kind of stealth racism where only the leadership supported this stupid angle, then 1) why did Sarutobi--[[{{Informed Attribute}} whom we were told that he loved his village like a family]]--did nothing at all during the years he was goddamn Hokage and 2) why the fuck did the Uchiha clan keep it to themselves? For crying out loud, the Uchihas notice what's going on but none of their comrades guess what's going on for YEARS? That's terrible writing.
**** It's implied that Sarutobi doesn't have absolute power. Danzo and the Council blocked him from taking action.
** We find out that semi-{{Retired Badass}} {{Cool Old Guy}} Sarutobi sat on his hands during a [[{{Moral Event Horizon}} genocide and then allowed it to be covered up]]. Not only is this blatant {{Character Derailment}} since we were shown this guy was willing to condemn himself [[{{Fate Worse Than Death}} to an eternity of torture]] to [[{{Papa Wolf}} protect his village]], but this was done solely to shoehorn in some {{Black And Grey Morality}} into a series that never had any! [[{{Broken Aesop}} Way to spit on the Will of Fire there]].
*** 1) Maybe he condemned himself to an eternity of torture for his village as ''penance'' for "sitting around and letting the massacre happen"? Just a thought.
**** Sounds like another {{Asspull}}. The readers shouldn't have to patch together explanations to explain holes in the author's writing.
**** You must have an awful time understanding fix fics and Wild Mass Guesses, then.
**** It's more like he was '''powerless to stop it''', rather than he let it happen. He tried to use diplomacy to mend relations with the Uchiha, but Danzo's plan was already in motion.
*** 2) The village elders decided the Uchiha were dangerous. Village Elders > Hokage.
**** Which directly contradicts everything we've seen so far in the manga. Tsunade decides what's going on, not Danzou and friends. She regularly tells them to get stuffed over minor things like letting Naruto go on missions, which indicates that she wears the pants, not them. So why should Sarutobi cave into his subordinates for a genocide?
**** Great, so she's telling them to butt-out of a decision that's not within their power to make anyway? For the second point, you just answered it yourself. ''Minor'' decisions. Picking the genocide of a clan as opposed to the takeover of a village and potential civil war is not a minor decision. What Tsunade does currently has no impact whatsoever on the events of six or so years before the series starts.
*** 3) It'd be retarded to think he would risk the extermination of an entire village (and a Fourth Ninja War) by a clan that's been holding a grudge for years. The Third tried to [[http://www.onemanga.com/Naruto/400/09/ reach a truce with the clan]] before the genocide, but it didn't work. If you call that 'sitting on his hands', then...
**** The Third Hokage was Hokage for ''decades''. He was it for 12 years after Minato sacrificed his life. So yes, he definitely sat on his hands the entire time. Minato did, too, so I guess that we should say his character got derailed, too.
**** Okay, let's take a different angle. The Third tried to convince the elders that they had to reach a truce with the clan, but time ran out and the genocide happened anyway. There was ''still'' nothing he could do.
*** 4) Since Danzo killed a messenger frog carrying orders from the Hokage he disliked it's also possible that he ordered the massacre without the thirds consent.
**** So why the hell did the Third Hokage ''go along with covering genocide up''? That kind of {{Darker and Edgier}} {{Sadistic Choice}} bullshit works for, say, {{Watchmen}}, but {{Naruto}} isn't that kind of series. Or wasn't, before this {{Shocking Swerve}}.
***** Because it would undermine the status of the Leaf Village in the ninja world, disturbing the peace balance and lead to a new ninja war, the exact result that the Elders (mainly Danzou) were trying to avoid by ordering the Uchiha massacre. This was explained in the manga: Itachi's threat to revel the truth about the massacre was his leverage against Danzou deciding to "finish the job" and assassinate Sasuke (before he left the village and became a missing nin) after the Hokage's death since his little brother wasn't under the stealth protection of the 3rd.
** Or maybe Madara's an UnreliableNarrator who made the entire story up to turn Sasuke against the village for real, seeing how he passed off the Kyuubi's attack on the village as a natural disaster ''not done by an Uchiha'' when we hear straight from the Fourth that ''he was the one controlling the Kyuubi's movements'', and Madara's actions are what cause the oppression of his own clan which fueled their resentment enough for them to stage a coup.
*** So far the only element of the story that's suggested as untrue is who was responsible for the Kyuubi attack. Madara's conversation with Zetsu afterwords strongly hint that Itachi was Good, There Was Real Racism, and that Sarutobi had a thumb up his ass all this time. If every element of this story is untrue then it's not a Shocking Swerve, but if any of it is...
*** Regardless, there probably is a reason why these points keep getting deleted from either of the pages. The troper who put them might want to scroll farther down this page too, because the exact same points were addressed farther down. And, you know, appropriately countered.
* Itachi's treatment by fans of Naruto really annoys me. To recall - this is the man who
** 1) Eliminated most of the Uchiha, men, women and children in a brutal genocide whose justification is quite tenuous
** 2) Brutally mindraped Sasuke
** 3) Brutally mindraped Kakashi
** 4) Almost killed Sasuke (a stray shuriken or an attack that accidentally hit Sasuke MIGHT have actually killed him)
** 5) Is basically responsible for the way Sasuke is now
** 6) Asked Kisame to hack Naruto's limbs off
** Now; if he were considered an idiotic well intentioned extremist, or even a lying villain - it wouldn't annoy me so much. But no, he's a "good guy". Just because Itachi wanted some good things to come out of it, and was willing to carry out Danzou's plan doesn't mean he was a "good guy". He really ought not to be given an omniscient morality license.
*** To speak nothing of Sasuke, who also decides that Itachi was a "good guy" and he now needs to take revenge against Konoha, which doesn't appeal to even Itachi's logic (although his "hatred" might "justify" it)
** [[DracoInLeatherPants Both Uchihas are sexy, therefore anything they do is automatically morally correct]], and the smallest self-justification or FreudianExcuse is taken as official and enough. Same basic principle as [[KingdomHearts Organization XIII]].
*** Seems like an alright explanation, but even the (straight) guys? And that many girls find the Uchiha's sexy? I'm going to assume you posted that as a "Rule of Funny" or "Sarcasm Mode" explanation, because it hardly seems convincing enough
*** It's mainly because A: Itachi was shown to be incredibly awesome in fights, and B: because Itachi basically sacrificed any chance he could have had of a decent life, while simultaneously trying to allow as many people as possible to live their lives peacefully because of his pacifism. He also did not "ask" Kisame to hack Naruto's legs off, and he did purposefully lie to Kisame about whether he and Kisame together could beat Jiraiya so that Naruto would not be captured. He made Sasuke the way he was because without Madara's influence, Sasuke would have been a hero for killing the "renegade murderer" Itachi Uchiha. That's what Itachi wanted. But Madara threw a monkey wrench into Itachi's plans, and ''he'' was the one that truly turned Sasuke into the psycho he is today because ''Madara was responsible for EVERYTHING that happened.'' He's not getting an OmniscientMoralityLicense for nothing, he's been shown to be one of the most "pure good" characters in the entire series.
**** Sorry, doesn't fly. Ok, so the hack off the limbs thing was stretching it, but there was no way Itachi could have made sure that Sasuke didn't snap. It also doesn't justify his brutal mindrapes. And his most fearsome skill was his genjutsu - which he used to great effect. The rest of his fighting repertoire was fairly pedestrian. Alright; he gave up any chance of a normal life - but that doesn't justify the massacre either. I agree he was not "evil" as, say Orochimaru was, but he's about as bad as Pain. Pain, incidentally doesn't get much love in spite of his explicitly stated Freudian excuse. I'm not saying that Pain was a "good guy", but his motivations were as twisted or good as Itachi's. Also; there really isn't much evidence that Itachi "lied" as you say. I, for one thought that Jiraiya could have taken them both on and won. And all the evidence we have for the Uchiha's murderous intents were Danzou's words. Are you telling me that every single child was compliant in the coup? Sasuke was the only one who was "innocent" at the time? I call bullshit.
***** Uh, did you forget that the Uchiha were apparently planning a coup? The massacre was an awful thing, but there was ''some'' justification for it. The elders (and Itachi, I suppose) thought it would be for the greater good. Which is better: kill one clan, or let the clan instigate a civil war which would weaken Konoha, which would upset the balance of power and possibly inspire the other villages to attack Konoha and start another ninja war? That might be a bit of a stretch, but utitilitarian math says kill the Uchihas, if you accept the premises. At least this way the Uchiha name isn't tarnished (or it wouldn't be, if not for Sasuke's recent antics).
******* Who gives a rat's ass about the Uchiha rep over their life? Even if there were a coup being planned, was every man woman and child involved? And as powerful as Itachi was, the clan must have been pathetically weak if they were crushed so easily by one or two men (if Madara was involved as well). Given this, I don't see Sarutobi, Kakashi, Jiraiya and then some having any problems putting down a coup. In addition, as stated earlier - there was no reason to brutally mindrape Sasuke like he did. And he did it twice. And he mindraped Naruto. "Greater good" is a pretty loose term. Also; if Oro's attack, Gaara's attack, Pain's attack didn't cause a world war. What makes it seem like a coup would have caused one?
* Why did Itachi {{Mind Rape}} Kakashi and Sasuke so much? That is the most evil act (in terms of fighting) that ''any'' villain has ''ever'' done and THIS is from a GOOD GUY? You have ''got'' to be kidding me. Come on! This doesn't make the least bit of sense!! And how come he wasn't crying or anything when he broke Sasuke's arm or tortured him relentlessly? You have to admit, Itachi crying is a giant {{Asspull}}.
** At the very least, Itachi crying was alluded to in the very first tome of the manga. As to the MindRape... Well, Itachi's never been portrayed as anything close to sane.
** If he's clearly insane, he doesn't sound like much of a good guy at all.
** It's not the first time ''Naruto'' deliberatly blurs the lines between good and bad (look at Haku and Zabuza, the Sand trio, Sai, or Sasuke's team). Also, I find it [[UnfortunateImplications interesting]] that one can't be a good guy if one is insane. And in this case, anyway, I don't think Itachi is supposed to be fully a good guy. He's sort of like Snape in that respect - a heroic figure, certainly, but Not A Nice Person at all.
** Itachi had committed the most evil form of fighting of ''any'' villain ever, so he clearly surpasses any villain in forms of wanting to fight. Bottom line? It's just a {{Shocking Swerve}}. It's bad writing, simple as that.
** And there aren't any tropes devoted to [[WellIntentionedExtremist 'good' characters]] doing [[HeroicSociopath very bad]], [[WhatTheHellHero no good]], [[MoralDissonance horrible things]]. Oh, wait... Seriously, so far all we have is ''Sasuke'' getting back to thinking his older brother is the greatest thing ever since sliced bread. And Sasuke? Not exactly the sanest ninja in the Five Countries.
** Simply because he needed to break and reshape Sasuke's psyche so that his desire of revenge would come on top in his decisions (almost like a subconscious reflex). Using Tsukiyomi to make him relive the most traumatic episode of life life over and over and over, plus his attitude and violent actions during their second post-massacre encounter, was Itachi's only way to insure that his little brother would 1- get stronger and stronger in order to kill him 2- get the Mangekyo Sharingan by killing him, (then quite logically the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan by transplanting his eyes) 3- be considered by Konoha the hero that killed the one believed to be responsible of the Uchiha massacre. Basically, he wanted his brother to become strong enough to face anyone and respected by the people in Konoha. He is the ultimate "end justify the mean" type of guy, hence the brutal treatment of his brother.
* Why does everyone complain about Itachi using Tsukuyomi on Kakashi? He needed to incapacitate somehow. Would it have been preferable if he just outright fried him with Amaterasu? As for Sasuke... I don't know. Maybe he just wanted to make him hate him more?
** Because it was the most evil form of fighting that any character had done and it's the most ridicolous case of {{Character Derailment}} I've ever seen. Itachi doesn't show a particular interest in fighting, yet he fought for ''hours on end''. I mean really, how did he live with himself? The bottom line, you could say that about absolutely every other villain in the whole series and it would make ''more'' sense, because they did things that were less evil. Come on, if ''you'' were tortured for hours on end in a living hell, would you be able to think anything besides that the person who did it to you was evil incarnate? Itachi is the ''last'' person who would ''ever'' be a good guy.
** [[AssPull I think I know]] [[YourMileageMayVary how he's supposed to be good]]. Speaking of which, getting squished to nothing from all sides and ''having a demon devour your soul for all eternity'' seem to be a tad more evil to this troper. These are abilities used by firmly good guys too mind you.
*** No, that was different, because it was done to someone who was truly evil. This act of evil was done to entirely innocent people.
*** Additionally, the user of that technique has to seal themself in that cycle of torment for all eternity as well, so it's more of a [[HeroicSacrifice Heroic Sacrifice]] than anything else.
*** The ONLY option at that point was the sealing.
** Well...yeah. It would have been better to give him an immediate death than to sadistically torture him with katanas as he was affixed to a cross during which time one second felt like hours. Admittedly he was trying to break Kakashi's spirit so that, supposedly, they could get away without drawing too much attention to themselves; still,there were several less brutal ways to do so.
** Kakashi spent TWO WEEKS in the hospital then was perfectly fine, how is that not much better than an eternity in the grave? Especially when you consider that it's quite customary for Kakashi to spend some time in the hospital after each of his major fight anyway...
** It's not, but Itachi had other options while Sarutobi didn't
** This brings up an entirely new question: Why was Itachi in Akatsuki in the first place? Granted, even though he killed off the Uchiha clan under direct orders from the Council, he couldn't very well stay in the village once the truth came out. Having indebted himself to Madara, it only seems logical that Madara would have called in that chip by having Itachi become his [[TheDragon Dragon]] to a certain degree in Akatsuki. But once he got there, was has he been doing for the past 6-7 years? There's been no real indication that he's tried to go against Akatsuki's plans. He hasn't spared anybody he's been directed to go after by either Pain or Madara, with the ''very'' possible exception of retreating from Jiraiya while trying to capture Naruto instead of forcing the issue. In a very real sense, Itachi was nothing but a Konoha ninja who had completed a mission that wouldn't let him remain in the village after its completion. What if he had captured Naruto at some point? Would he have really turned him over for the Kyuubi to be extracted? Would he have been that [[GoneNative far under Akatsuki's sway]]? Madara told Sasuke that Itachi was a loyal Konoha ninja and he knew that Itachi was working at cross purposes against him to some degree, but how? And to what end? If Itachi were willing to hand over Naruto and the other tailed beasts without a fight, where was his master plan behind doing so? Did he believe that old age would inflict greater maladies upon Madara than anything he could commit?
*** Itachi was in Akatsuki to keep a check on Madara and was protecting Kohona against him for these past 6-7 years. Madara flat out admitted in chapter 404 that with Itachi's death the greatest obstacle in his path had been removed and he was the only thing keeping Madara from wrenching Kohona for good. It is only after Itachi's death that Madara felt safe to do whatever he wants and is now fast cooking something evil using Sasuke. As for Itachi ultimate plan, it is to protect Kohona/Sasuke and finish off Madara but he wasn't able to accomplish the later due to the unknown illness and his time coming before he was strong enough to kill him, however he kept Madara at bay long enough that Naruto & Sasuke are grown up now and can take things from here on. Itachi had also tranferred some of his power to Naruto and left his eyes behind for Sasuke so that they can complete the work of getting rid of Madara once and for all. And also note that Itachi never intended to capture Naruto at all, databook 3 confirms this. His chasing after Naruto was just an act to deceive Akatsuki so this way he also kept Naruto safe, imagine what would have happened had Naruto been Pain's target from the start?
*** Seems to me that while having good intentions at heart, Itachi was not of sound mental stability. Seems like he wants to convince himself that he's not a good guy but doesn't have it in himself to fuck the whole world over by capturing the nine tails.
[[/folder]]
[[folder:Orochimaru]]
* Orochimaru's Edo Tensei. Seriously, why the hell didn't he better utilize that? He could have an immortal army of the most powerful ninja who ever lived, even pre-series this could include the First, Second, and Fourth Hokages, the First, Second and Third Kazekages, all of the dead Raikages, Mizukages, and Tsuchikages, the ''entire'' Uchiha clan, the entire Kaguya clan, Haku's clan, Sakumo Hatake, Hizashi Hyuuga (given how strong Neji is, I'm assuming he must have been at least mildly badass), Hanzo (if Oro knew he was dead), Shukaku's two previous jinchuriki (who would presumably still have their sand powers), and so many other badass dead ninja that either I missed or we don't know about. Konoha wouldn't stand a chance and the only resource it would cost him are human sacrifices, which could just be random people he snatched up.
** Doesn't it cost him as much chakra to produce a living corpse as the zombie will ever have? To produce that many long term minions would probably kill him. All he can afford is two or three for an hour or so. Any longer would be hazardous to his health.
** Please explain, in detail, how the Edo Tensei works? [[YouFailLogicForever You are making assumptions on how a technique works with absolutely no evidence, and is in fact contrary to the portrayal of how it works]].
*** How's this for logic? Chakra is part of a life force and so a corpse can't have chakra unless it is given to the corpse by a living person. Orochimaru has a tremendous amount of chakra, but nowhere near enough to maintain an army. Reasonably, he probably couldn't give up more than 2/3 of his chakra without risking becoming vulnerable to average Jounin level ninja.
*** Doesn't he need the corpse in order to get it to work?
**** Didn't he just summon the corpses?
*** You can find out all about the jutsu [[http://naruto.wikia.com/wiki/Summoning:_Impure_World_Resurrection here]].
**** Kabuto, for whatever reason, does NOT seem to have the limitations that Orochimaru had. He rezs all dead Akatsuki members save Hidan, plus a person that makes the Big Bad VERY uneasy, and he indicates that isn't all he has.
* Orochimaru's ultimate goal in life is to gain immortality to achieve his goal of learning all jutsu. Seeing as he has full knowledge of the Akatsuki, why doesn't he just steal Hidan's body? During his battle with Tsunade in part 1 he expresses jealousy at her ability to regrow her organs at the cost of her own life. Surely for a sociopath like Orochimaru Hidan's ability to heal via killing outweighs anything Tsunade has? On that note, isn't her ability to regenerate dependant entirely on focusing her chakra into a mark on her forehead. A prodigy like Orochimaru ''should'' have the ability to create his own version with very little effort.
** As both Sasuke and Itachi prove, he can't perform a hostile takeover on anyone of sufficient strength and/or willpower. Hidan may qualify. As for the Chakra mark thing, doesn't the self-healing Tsunade uses actually ''shorten'' her life?
Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None

Added DiffLines:

[[/folder]]
[[folder:Madara]]
* If Madara is still (phasing power aside) "powerless" from his injuries from fighting the First Hokage, how was he able to block the freaking [[{{BFS}} Decapitating Carving Knife]] with ''one arm'' when Suigetsu tries to launch a sneak attack on Kisame?
** I think it's already well established that Madara lies like a rug. It's not too much of a leap to think he concealed his strength from his opponents, including Itachi.
*** But that right there brings up all kinds of {{Fridge Logic}} that pretty much ruins the story. Namely being, if he's not powerless, then why doesn't he port in, dimension suck the jinchuuriki into his private dimension, and port out anyone's the wiser? I mean, its not exactly like most of the villages keep that good of an eye on their jinchuuriki, or even care whether or not they even have them, just so long as the other guys don't. So, why waste time with these convoluted plots and minions who can (and have) failed or turn traitor when he could simply do it himself and save himself the unneeded frustration?
**** He presumably didn't want to show off his powers prematurely, since as Kakashi and Jiraiya note, ninja do not just show their techniques to anyone. (In the Haku and Zabuza fight, Zabuza manages to get the upper hand on Kakashi with what he's analyzed of the Sharingan, only for Kakashi to defeat him with techniques he hadn't displayed before in front of Zabuza). It's possible that if they knew he could do that, they'd develop countermeasures, like Kakashi, Yamato, Fuu and Torune did. Another possibility is that Madara doesn't want people to know he's still alive and plotting, since he only reveals himself to Kisame after Itachi dies.
**** Madara is doing the whole thing for the hell of it, in my opinion. It's the same reason he pretended to be Tobi. He's immortal and is just doing this for shits and giggles. The Mooneye Plan? Seriously? He's just messing with everyone.
*** I'm pretty sure Madara is speaking in relative. Compared to what he USED to be, he could well be stronger than any of the Kage and still be 'a shell of his former self.' Plus there's the fact that he's been shown to use Doton, and we've seen how Kakuzu made himself {{Nigh Invulnerable}} with that. He could have just used Doton to make his body capable of blocking the sword.
** Madara personally reminds me of the [[{{Hellsing}} General]]. He likes combat and warfare, even if it's not a good idea for the long run. What, you think he wrote down, 'Wear a swirly mask and act like an idiot with ADHD for a little while' because it was a brilliant strategy?
* Why does Madara decide to [[ObfuscatingStupidity act]] as [[{{Keet}} Tobi]]? It doesn't seem to serve any functional purpose, given that he already had a man behind the man thing going just fine. Hiding his identity when going on recon makes sense. Acting like a GenkiGirl, no.
** Senility. And you wouldn't expect an Akatsuki to act like... well, Tobi; it would throw the opponent off guard, they would underestimate you, yadda yadda.
** While Pain is off doing all of the heavy lifting, Madara gets to use his Tobi persona to take care of some more subtle things, like reconnaissance. Also, there may be things he needs to do that he doesn't want to tell Pain about. All the while, nobody knows who he really is.
*** Because, just maybe - I'm only speculating here - maybe he just finds it fun. C'mon, acting like the village idiot when really you're the mayor don't strike you as an amusing pastime for an immortal homocidal Uchiha? We've learnt from Obito that they're not all born with sticks inserted where the sun don't shine.
*** Not just Obito - even if she had a hand in the coup, [[HotShounenMom Mikoto]] seemed otherwise a perfectly decent person, along with that woman who I assume is Sasuke's aunt. Hell, even Fugaku had his moments of not-that-big-an-asshole. Aside from the whole coup thing.
* So, Madara's plan is to put a giant magical eye on the moon and control the world. Now that the Kages know about this, couldn't they stop this plan by, you know, telling everyone to not look at the moon until they figure out how to deal with Madara? As long as they stay indoors at night, they should be fine, right? This just seems like the type of plan that could be greatly hindered if the heroes know it's coming.
** Given how strong this requires him to be, it might even work ''without people looking at it'' (like how Itachi could cast genjutsu by just pointing at people). Plus, I'm fairly certain he's planning on killing the Kages before they leave (not that he's likely to succeed).

Added: 10621

Changed: 54

Is there an issue? Send a MessageReason:
None


Click the edit button to start this new page.

to:

Click [[folder:Uchihas]]
* Why didn't Madara and his brother simply TRADE their eyes, thus giving BOTH of them Eternal Mangekyo Sharingans?
** They're Uchiha. You honestly expect sound logical reasoning from them?
** Probably because there's some extra mechanism behind it that precludes such a trade, not that any such explanation is likely to come about.
*** Possibly because
the edit button eye exchange also involves killing the donor, as Madara's brother is dead (as opposed to just blind), and Itachi notes that many Uchiha tried to get the Eternal Mangekyo by killing their siblings. It's likely that Madara was only looking for a way to replace his own eyes, and only discovered the Eternal Mangekyo after doing so, given that he was the first to awaken it.
*** Actually the [[AllThereInTheManual 3rd Databook]] reveals that Izuna survived having his eyes plucked out, though his blindness did lead to his death in battle later on.
**** And the resulting question is, what the hell was doing a blind guy in the battlefield?
* I understand that Kishimoto has a Uchiha fetish but are we really supposed for sorry for them and hate the Village Elders? The Uchihas were in fact plotting a coup d'etat which would more than likely caused another Ninja War. Their "mistreatment" seemed borderline non-existant seeing as the Uchiha's were basically made second only to the top government officials and ANBU. They weren't mere subordinates as they were above pretty much everyone else in the village aside from a select few. Not to mention many people in Konoha loved them and hailed them as elite fighters, it's hardly as though everywhere they went they were getting spit on and insults shouted at them. Really the Uchiha come off as being selfish warmongers, rather than talk things out they chose to rebel, Sarutobi gave them several chances, hell he pleaded with them to think things through. So yeah.
** The Konoha elders convinced a guy to kill his best friend and his family, and showed no remorse killing women or children. All they did was end up strengthening Akatsuki and allow more innocent people to die. Bottom line? The whole thing is just one massive {{Wall Banger}}. It's just bad writing.
*** So the Elders should have just let the Uchihas do their rebellion? Like it or not the Uchihas were the bad guys here.
*** So that automatically makes the ones planning to pull a genocide without even having the decency to get their own hands dirty the good guys, then? I call it a case of BlackAndGreyMorality.
*** Moreover, why did it have to be a complete genocide? Why didn't they just take out the few leaders who were planning the coup and tell the rest of the clan that it was the result of enemy shinobi. Isn't this a lot more justifiable, far easier to handle and more believable than one boy (even if he is a prodigy) wiping out his entire clan on the grounds that he felt like it (as were originally told) or because he was told to (as it's later revealed)?
*** We seem to forget that ''Itachi agreed to do this.'' He was not forced, he could quite easily have spied on the elders like dear ol' pop wanted. However, Itachi was traumatized by the chaos in Konoha and valued peace above ''everything'', so slaughtering his family to stop a war from breaking out was something he did willingly, he just choked when the time came to take out his brother, the only innocent in the clan and quite possibly the only person Itachi ever truly cared about. I still think him being a "good guy" is a stretch, as Itachi is more like a KnightTemplar with this interpretation than anything else, but I'm still personally disliking this development. Itachi being a power-hungry CompleteMonster after Sasuke's eyes made SO much more sense...
*** Did the Uchiha Clan even have a decent excuse
to start their little Coup? It's not like they were being horribly mistreated by the government.
*** Does any coup have a decent excuse? It's a coup, not a revolution. However, the 'Uchiha area' was an idea of the Elders, if I remember well. (Or Madara was lying - very possible) You can't blame the Uchiha for hating to be put in a ghetto.
*** I dunno, putting somebody in one of the highest positions of power in the land doesn't really sound like a way to restrain them (the only people they couldn't just walk up to and arrest where the highest level government officials and ANBU members). They had their own complex (most clans would probably prefer that). I think there's more to the story than Madara lets on.
*** Guys, guys, stop. The reason all
this new page. is happening is the same reason Spider-Man sold his marriage to the devil. The same reason Team Rocket don't steal from the Magikarp salesman. The same reason {{So Bad It's Horrible}} movies, western animation, etc. exist. It's BAD WRITING. The writers are just NOT THAT GOOD.
**** Creating a character that tells such a lie that not even the lied to character believes it, but some of the readers actually does too, despite the fact that it was proven a lie several chapters before the lie was being told in the first place, is roughly what I'd like to call GOOD WRITING.
***** [[YouFailLogicForever That's terrible logic]]. If a reader believes a poor lie it's because the reader is gullible or stupid, not because the writing is good.
*** I... don't see how having extremely ambiguous characters is bad writing. To me, that's what makes it interesting; that so many things can be interpreted differently and argued about. [[YourMileageMayVary Ah well...]]
*** All this can be explained in two simple words. MADARA'S LYING. Honestly, Sasuke was emotionally and physically weakened from the battle with Itachi. He'd have probably believed that the [[WildMassGuessing Uchiha clan were all descended from unicorns]] at that point, if you'd sounded convincing enough. Remember, Madara's the one with the half-century long grudge against Konoha.
*** To get back to the original question, no we ARE NOT suppose to be siding with Sasuke on this. The elders may or may not be guilty (personally, I thought it was blatantly obvious that Madara was making crap up to get Sasuke on his side like the above troper mentioned) but Sasuke is also planning on killing a whole village full of innocent people that had nothing to do with the shit that happened. Sasuke has now officially crossed from being an anti-hero to an anti-villain because he trusted Madara like a dumbass. Of course, this is all setting up nicely for an eventual rematch between Naruto and Sasuke, so I'm not complaining.
**** If anyone, we're supposed to sympathize with the ThirdHokage and his [[TakeAThirdOption third option]] of trying to help the Uchiha coexist with the rest of the village, and understand that Itachi's motives weren't based on hatred or lust for power, but the belief that he did what he had to. The Uchiha were wrong to rebel, as it would have resulted in many deaths in Konoha and the possibility of an even larger war and the elders were persecuting the wrong people, so neither is sympathetic.
*** Don't you mean from anti-villain, or possibly True Neutral, to villain, or at best a Knight Templar? To be an anti-hero, you have to... well, be at least a little heroic. He takes out Orochimaru, sure. Otherwise, he would have been killed himself. He didn't go for Deidara because he hates Akatsuki, either. So he went from a power hungry little creep bent on revenge to a... power hungry little creep who turns out to have been WRONG, and is still bent on revenge, but this time on people who are clearly innocent. Phrasing something as the destruction of Konoha does not mean you take out the leaders and just waltz off. And yet, he'll still get some sort of redemption. Hopefully not, though. He may be whiny now, but at least he picked a path, stuck to it and will make for a decent fight. I don't want him to have a [[Redemptionequalsdeath heroic ending.]]
*** While I agree that Madara may have been lying at some points to make himself look better, I'm positive he's not lying the entire time. There was the scene in the later mangas where he specifically talks to Zetsu about how the promise he made to Itachi about not attacking Konoha is no longer valid. There is no reason for him to lie about that to his liuetenant, so at least some of what he said is probably true.
* OK, question. Why the hell was Itachi so hung up on his little brother? I'm sorry, but if I ever decide that yes, I can kill my parents, aunts, uncles, and apparently my girlfriend, too, my brothers are going ''down''.
** He was the only person Itachi ever really loved? I dunno, the whole thing made way more sense when we thought Itachi was evil and just left Sasuke alive so that he could take Sasuke's eyes and get Eternal Mangekyo.
*** Or the inverse of that, as a [[HarryPotter Dumbledore-style]] XanatosGambit. "Those b***** ds made me kill my family, and I'm not getting any stronger, but my little bro has potential, so lets just let whoever's stronger in a while get the eternal mangekyo and [[KillEmAll slaughter 'em all]]."
**** But Itachi didn't have to kill his family. He did it to prevent a civil war when he could just as easily sided with the Uchiha. Besides, Itachi could've easily taken out the Elders himself. Orochimaru flat out said Itachi was stronger than him and we all saw how the Third fared against Oro, Danzou is missing an arm and an eye, and Koharu and Homura are as old as Sarutobi and never even came close to his level of strength.
** I'm inclined to be optimistic and say love was involved, too, but there's also the possibility that he was hoping for Sasuke to kill him, in a suicide by proxy kind of way. He was rather protective of him when they were younger, and he did point out where all their secrets were hidden, so perhaps he was trying to protect him as well. * shrug* It's probably going to be one of those unanswered questions because the situation is so messed up.
** Well, I think it may have been because Sasuke didn't know about the plan, so that made him innocent or something.
*** That's my best guess. Sasuke was an 8-year old kid who knew nothing at the time. Chapter 403 showed that Itachi still believed that Sasuke was pure, even at age 15. The fact that Itachi himself was only 13 when he carried out the massacre is irrelevant here.
**** Madara outright states that Itachi couldn't bring himself to kill Sasuke because Sasuke hadn't done anything wrong and tormented him in hopes that Sasuke would kill him and become a hero of Konoha, both allowing Itachi to experience a RedemptionEqualsDeath and hopefully get Sasuke off any potential hit lists Danzo is keeping around after Itachi's gone.
[[/folder]]

Top